Skip to main content

Full text of "Since Cézanne"

See other formats


SINCE   CEZANNE 


(Photo:  E.  D 


CEZANNE 


SINCE   CEZANNE 


BY 

CLIVE    BELL 


LONDON 

CHATTO   AND   WINDUS 
1922 


Printed  in  England  at  the  Cloister  Press,  Heaton  Mersey,  nr.  Manchester 


ACKNOWLEDGEMENT 

Most  of  these  Essays  appeared  in  THE  NEW  RE- 
PUBLIC and  THE  ATHENAEUM:  some,  however, 
are  reprinted  from  T H E  BURLINGTON  MAGAZINE, 

THE  NEW  STATESMAN,  and  ART  AND  DECORA- 
TION. I  take  this  opportunity  of  thanking  the 
editors  of  all. 

C.  B. 


CONTENTS 

I.  Since  Cezanne  Page  i' 

II.  The  Artistic  Problem  40 

III.  The  Douanier  Rousseau  '  49 

(IV.  Cezanne  57 

^V.  Renoir  66 

VI.  Tradition  and  Movements  74 

VII.  Matisse  and  Picasso  83 

VIII.  The  Place  of  Art  in  Art  Criticism     91 

IX.  Bonnard  98 

X.  Duncan  Grant  105 

XI.  Negro  Sculpture  113 

XII.  Order  and  Authority  (i  and  2)  122 

XIII.  Marquet  139 

XIV.  Standards  145 
XV.  Criticism:   i.  First  thoughts  154 

2.  Second  thoughts  162 

3.  Last  thoughts  169 
XVI.  Othon  Friesz  180 

XVII.  Wilcoxism  187 

XVIII.  Art  and  Politics  194 

XIX.  The  Authority  of  M.  Derain  205 

XX.  "  Plus  de  Jazz  "  213 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

CEZ4NNE  Frontispiece 

SEUR4T  To  face  page     i 

MATISSE  57 

PIC4SSO  83 

BONN4RD  98 

DUNCAN  GRJNT  105 

OTHON  FRIESZ  180 

DER4IN  205 


SEURAT 


(I'hoto:  E.   Dniet) 


SINCE   CEZANNE 

With  anyone  who  concludes  that  this  pre- 
liminary essay  is  merely  to  justify  the  rather 
appetizing  title  of  my  book  I  shall  be  at 
no  pains  to  quarrel.  If  privately  I  think  it 
does  more,  publicly  I  shall  not  avow  it. 
Historically  and  critically,  I  admit,  the  thing 
is  as  slight  as  a  sketch  contained  in  five- 
and-thirty  pages  must  be,  and  certainly  it 
adds  nothing  to  what  I  have  said,  in  the 
essays  to  which  it  stands  preface,  on  aesthetic 
theory.  The  function  it  is  meant  to  perform 
— no  very  considerable  one  perhaps — is  to 
justify  not  so  much  the  title  as  the  shape  of 
my  book,  giving,  in  the  process,  a  rough 
sketch  of  the  period  with  certain  aspects  of 
which  I  am  to  deal.  That  the  shape  needs 
justification  is  attributable  to  the  fact  that 
though  all,  or  nearly  all,  the  component  articles 
were  written  with  a  view  to  making  one  volume, 
I  was  conscious,  while  I  wrote  them,  of  dealing 
with  two  subjects.  Sometimes  I  was  discussing 
current  ideas,  and  questions  arising  out  of  a 
theory  of  art  ;  at  others  I  was  trying  to  give 
some  account  of  the  leading  painters  of  the 
contemporary  movement.  Sometimes  I  was 
writing  of  Theory,  sometimes  of  Practice. 
By  means  of  this  preface  I  hope  to  show  why, 
at  the  moment,  these  two,  far  from  being 
distinct,  are  inseparable. 

To  understand  thoroughly  the  contemporary 

I  A 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

movement — that  movement  in  every  turn  and 
twist  of  which  the  influence  of  Cezanne  is 
traceable — the  movement  which  may  be  said 
to  have  come  into  existence  contemporaneously 
almost  with  the  century,  and  still  holds  the 
field — it  is  necessary  to  know  something  of 
the  aesthetic  theories  which  agitated  it.  One 
of  the  many  unpremeditated  effects  of  Ce'zanne's 
life  and  work  was  to  set  artists  thinking,  and 
even  arguing.  His  practice  challenged  so 
sharply  all  current  notions  of  what  painting 
should  be  that  a  new  generation,  taking  him 
for  master,  found  itself  often,  much  to  its 
dismay,  obliged  to  ask  and  answer  such  ques- 
tions as  "  What  am  I  doing  ?  "  "  Why  am  1 1 
doing  it  ?  "  Now  such  questions  lead  inevitably 
to  an  immense  query — "  What  is  Art  ?  " 
The  painters  began  talking,  and  from  words 
sprang  deeds.  Thus  it  comes  about  that  in 
the  sixteen  or  seventeen  years  which  have 
elapsed  since  the  influence  of  Cezanne  became  j 
paramount  theory  has  played  a  part  which  no 
critic  or  historian  can  overlook.  It  is  because 
to-day  that  part  appears  to  be  dwindling,  be-i 
cause  the  influence  of  theory  is  growing  less, 
that  the  moment  is  perhaps  not  inopportune 
for  a  little  book  such  as  this  is  meant  to  be.  It  j 
comes,  if  I  am  right,  just  when  the  movement  j 
is  passing  out  of  its  first  into  the  second  phase. ! 
During  this  first  phase  theory  has  been  much 
to  the  fore.  But  it  has  been  theory,  you  must  \ 

2 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

remember,  working  on  a  generation  of  direct 
and  intensely  personal  artists.  In  so  curious 
an  alliance  you  will  expect  to  find  as  much 
stress  as  harmony;  also,  you  must  remember, 
its  headquarters  were  at  Paris  where  flourishes 
the  strongest  and  most  vital  tradition  of  paint- 
ing extant.  In  this  great  tradition  some  of  the 
more  personal  artists,  struggling  against  the 
intolerable  exactions  of  doctrine,  have  found 
powerful  support  ;  indeed,  only  with  its  aid 
have  they  succeeded  at  last  in  securing  their 
positions  as  masters  who,  though  not  disdaining 
to  pay  homage  for  what  they  hold  from  the 
new  theories,  are  as  independent  as  feudal 
princes.  But  the  more  I  consider  the  period 
the  more  this  strange  and  restless  alliance 
of  doctrine  with  temperament  appears  to  be  of 
its  essence  ;  wherefore,  I  shall  not  hesitate  to 
make  of  it  a  light  wherewith  to  take  a  hasty 
look  about  me.  Here  are  two  labels  ready  to 
hand — "  temperamental  "  and  "  doctrinaire." 
I  am  under  no  illusion  as  to  the  inadequacy 
and  fallibility  of  both  ;  neither  shall  I  imagine 
that,  once  applied,  they  are  bound  to  stick.  On 
the  contrary,  you  will  see,  in  a  later  chapter, 
how,  having  dubbed  Matisse  "temperamental" 
and  Picasso  "theorist,"  I  come,  on  examination, 
to  find  in  the  art  of  Matisse  so  much  science 
and  in  that  of  Picasso  such  extraordinary  sensi- 
bility that  in  the  end  I  am  much  inclined  to 
pull  off  the  labels  and  change  them  about.  But 
3 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

though,  for  purposes  of  criticism  coarse  and 
sometimes  treacherous,  this  pair  of  opposites — 
which  are  really  quite  compatible — may  prove 
two  useful  hacks.  As  such  I  accept  them; 
and  by  them  borne  along  I  now  propose  to 
make  a  short  tour  of  inspection,  one  object  of 
which  will  be  to  indicate  broadly  the  lie  of  the 
land,  another  to  call  attention  to  a  number 
of  interesting  artists  whose  names  happen  not 
to  have  come  my  way  in  any  other  part  of  this 
book. 

I  said,  and  I  suppose  no  one  will  deny  it,  that 
Paris  was  the  centre  of  the  movement:  from 
Paris,  therefore,  I  set  out.  There  the  movement 
originated,  there  it  thrives  and  develops,  and 
there  it  can  best  be  seen  and  understood.  Ever 
since  the  end  of  the  seventeenth  century  France 
has  taken  the  lead  in  the  visual  arts,  and  ever 
since  the  early  part  of  the  nineteenth  Paris 
has  been  the  artistic  capital  of  Europe.  Thither 
painters  of  all  foreign  nations  have  looked  ; 
there  many  have  worked,  and  many  more  have 
made  a  point  of  showing  their  works.  Any- 
one, therefore,  who  makes  a  habit  of  visiting 
Paris,  seeing  the  big  exhibitions,  and  frequent- 
ing dealers  and  studios,  can  get  a  pretty  com- 
plete idea  of  what  is  going  on  in  Europe. 
There  he  will  find  Picasso — the  animator  *  of 

*  For  this  word,  which  I  think  very  happily  suggests 
Picasso's  r&le  in  contemporary  painting,  I  am  indebted  to 
my  friend  M.  Andre  Salmon. 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

the  movement — and  some  of  the  best  of  his 
compatriots,  Juan  Gris  and  Marie  Blanchard 
for  instance,  to  say  nothing  of  such  fashionable 
figures  as  MM.  Zuloaga  et  Sert.  There  he 
will  find  better  Dutchmen  than  Van  Dongen, 
and  an  active  colony  of  Scandinavians  the 
most  interesting  of  whom  is  probably  Per 
Krohg.  The  career  of  Krohg,  by  the  way,  is 
worth  considering  for  a  moment  and  watching 
for  the  future.  Finely  gifted  in  many  ways,  he 
started  work  under  three  crippling  disabilities 
— a  literary  imagination,  natural  facility,  and 
inherited  science.  The  results  were  at  first 
precisely  what  might  have  been  expected. 
Now,  however,  he  is  getting  the  upper  hand 
of  his  unlucky  equipment ;  and  his  genuine 
talent  and  personal  taste,  beginning  to  assert 
themselves,  have  made  it  impossible  for  criti- 
cism any  longer  to  treat  him  merely  as  an 
amiable  member  of  a  respectable  group. 
What  is  true  of  Spain  and  Scandinavia  is  even 
truer  of  Poland  and  what  remains  of  Russia. 
Goncharova  and  Larionoff — the  former  a  typi- 
cally temperamental  artist,  the  latter  an  ex- 
travagantly doctrinaire  one — Soudeikine,  Gri- 
gorieff,  Zadkine  live  permanently  in  Paris ; 
while  Kisling,  whom  I  take  to  be  the  best  of 
the  Poles,  has  become  so  completely  identified 
with  the  country  in  which  he  lives,  and  for 
which  he  fought,  that  he  is  often  taken  by 
English  critics  for  a  Frenchman.  Survage 
$ 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

(with  his  eccentric  but  sure  sense  of  colour), 
Soutine  (with  his  delicious  paint),  and  Mar- 
coussis  (a  cubist  of  great  merit)  each,  in  his  own 
way,  working  in  Paris,  adds  to  the  artistic  reputa- 
tion of  his  native  country.  In  the  rue  La  Boetie 
you  can  see  the  work  of  painters  and  sculptors 
from  every  country  in  Europe  almost,  and  from 
a  good  many  in  Africa.  The  Italian  Futurists 
have  often  made  exhibitions  there.  While  the 
work  of  Severini — their  most  creditable  repre- 
sentative— is  always  to  be  found  chex  L6once 
Rosenberg,  hard  by  in  the  rue  de  la  Baume. 

However,  most  of  the  Futurists  have  retired 
to  their  own  country,  where  we  will  leave  them. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  most  gifted  Italian 
painter  who  has  appeared  this  century,  Modi- 
gliani,  was  bred  on  the  Boulevard  Montpar- 
nasse.  In  the  movement  he  occupies  an 
intermediate  position,  being  neither  of  the 
pioneers  nor  yet  of  the  post-war  generation. 
He  was  not  much  heard  of  before  the  war,* 
and  he  died  less  than  a  year  after  peace  was 
signed.  In  my  mind,  therefore,  his  name  is 
associated  with  the  war — then,  at  any  rate, 
was  the  hour  of  his  glory  ;  he  dominated  the 
cosmopolitan  groups  of  his  quarter  at  a  time 
when  most  of  the  French  painters,  masters  and 
disciples,  were  in  the  trenches.  Modigliani 
owed  something  to  Ce*zanne  and  a  great  deal 
to  Picasso  :  he  was  no  doctrinaire  :  towards 

*  He  was  at  work,  however,  by  1906 — perhaps  earlier. 

6 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

the  end  he  became  the  slave  of  a  formula  of  his 
own  devising — but  that  is  another  matter. 
Modigliani  had  an  intense  but  narrow  sensi- 
bility, his  music  is  all  on  one  string  :  he  had  a 
characteristically  Italian  gift  for  drawing  beauti- 
fully with  ease  :  and  I  think  he  had  not  much 
else.  I  feel  sure  that  those  who  would  place 
him  amongst  the  masters  of  the  movement — 
Matisse,  Picasso,  Derain,  Bonnard,  and  Friesz 
— mistake  ;  for,  with  all  his  charm  and  origin- 
ality, he  was  too  thoughtless  and  superficial  to 
achieve  greatly.  He  invented  something  which 
he  went  on  repeating ;  and  he  could  always 
fascinate  simply  by  his  way  of  handling  a 
brush  or  a  pencil.  His  pictures,  delightful 
and  surprising  at  first  sight,  are  apt  to  grow 
stale  and,  in  the  end,  some  of  them,  unbear- 
ably thin.  A  minor  artist,  surely. 

Though  Paris  is  unquestionably  the  centre 
of  the  movement,  no  one  who  sees  only  what 
comes  thither  and  to  London — and  that  is  all 
I  see — can  have  much  idea  of  what  is  going  on 
in  Germany  and  America.  Germany  has  not 
yet  recommenced  sending  her  art  in  quantities 
that  make  judgement  possible,  while  it  is  pretty 
clear  that  the  American  art  which  reaches 
Europe  is  by  no  means  the  best  that  America 
can  do.  From  both  come  magazines  with 
photographs  which  excite  our  curiosity,  but 
on  such  evidence  it  would  be  mere  impertinence 
to  form  an  opinion.  Of  contemporary  art  in 
7 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

Germany  and  America  I  shall  say  nothing. 
And  what  shall  I  say  of  the  home-grown 
article  ?  Having  taken  Paris  for  my  point  of 
view,  I  am  excused  from  saying  much.  Not 
much  of  English  art  is  seen  from  Paris.  We 
have  but  one  living  painter  whose  work  is  at  all 
well  known  to  the  serious  amateurs  of  that 
city,  and  he  is  Sickert.*  The  name,  however, 
of  Augustus  John  is  often  pronounced,  ill — 
for  they  will  call  him  Augustin — and  that  of 
Steer  is  occasionally  murmured.  Through  the 
salon  cTautomne  Roger  Fry  is  becoming  known  ; 
and  there  is  a  good  deal  of  curiosity  about  the 
work  of  Duncan  Grant,  and  some  about  that 
of  Mark  Gertler  and  Vanessa  Bell.  Now,  of 
these,  Sickert  and  Steer  are  essentially,  and  in 
no  bad  sense,  provincial  masters.  They  are 
belated  impressiomsts  of  considerable  merit 
working  in  a  ^tnoroughly  fresh  and  personal 
way  on  the  problems  of  a  bygone  age.  In 
the  remoter  parts  of  Europe  as  late  as  the 
beginning  of  the  seventeenth  century  were  to 
be  found  genuine  and  interesting  artists  work- 
ing in  the  Gothic  tradition  :  the  existence  of 
Sickert  and  Steer  made  us  realize  how  far  from 

*  The  Irish  painter  O'Conor,  and  the  Canadian  Morrice, 
are  both  known  and  respected  in  Paris;  but  because  they 
have  lived  their  lives  there  and  known  none  but  French  in- 
fluences they  are  rarely  thought  of  as  British.  In  a  less 
degree  the  same  might  be  said  of  that  admirable  painter 
George  Barne. 

8 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

the  centre  is  London  still.  On  the  Continent 
such  conservatism  would  almost  certainly  be 
the  outcome  of  stupidity  or  prejudice  ;  but 
both  Sickert  and  Steer  have  still  something  of 
their  own  to  say  about  the  world  seen  through 
an  impressionist  temperament.  The  prodi- 
gious reputation  enjoyed  by  Augustus  John 
is  another  sign  of  our  isolation.  His  splendid 
talent  when,  as  a  young  man,  he  took  it  near 
enough  the  central  warmth  to  make  it  expand 
(besides  the  influence  of  Puvis,  remember,  it 
underwent  that  of  Picasso)  began  to  bear 
flowers  of  delicious  promise.  Had  he  kept  it 
there  John  might  never  have  tasted  the  sweets 
of  insular  renown  :  he  would  have  had  his 
place  in  the  history  of  painting,  however. 
The  French  know  enough  of  Vorticism  to 
know  that  it  is  a  provincial  and  utterly  in- 
significant contrivance  which  has  .  borrowed 
what  it  could  from  Cubism  and  Futurism 
and  added  nothing  to  either.  They  like  to 
fancy  that  the  English  tradition  is  that  of 
Gainsborough  and  Constable,  quite  failing  to 
realize  what  havoc  has  been  made  of  this  ad- 
mirable plastic  tradition  by  that  puerile  gospel 
of  literary  pretentiousness  called  Pre-Raphael- 
ism.  Towards  these  mournful  quags  and 
quicksands,  with  their  dead-sea  flora  of  anec- 
dote and  allegory,  the  best  part  of  the  little 
talent  we  produce  seems  irresistibly  to  be 
drawn  :  by  these  at  last  it  is  sucked  down. 
9 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

That,  at  any  rate,  is  the  way  that  most  of  those 
English  artists  who  ten  or  a  dozen  years  ago 
gave  such  good  promise  have  gone.  Let  us 
hope  better  of  the  new  generation — recent 
exhibitions  afford  some  excuse — a  generation 
which,  if  reactionarily  inclined,  can  always  take 
Steer  for  a  model,  or,  if  disposed  to  keep  abreast 
of  the  times  and  share  in  the  heritage  of  Cezanne 
as  well  as  that  of  Constable,  can  draw  courage 
from  the  fact  that  there  is,  after  all,  one  English 
painter — Duncan  Grant — who  takes  honour- 
able rank  beside  the  best  of  his  contemporaries. 
It  is  fifteen  years  since  Cezanne  died,  and 
only  now  is  it  becoming  possible  to  criticize 
him.  That  shows  how  overwhelming  his 
influence  was.  The  fact  that  at  last  his  ad- 
mirers and  disciples,  no  longer  under  any 
spell  or  distorting  sense  of  loyalty,  recognize 
that  there  are  in  painting  plenty  of  things 
worth  doing  which  he  never  did  is  all  to  the 
good.  It  is  now  possible  to  criticize  him 
seriously  ;  and  when  all  his  insufficiencies  have 
been  fairly  shown  he  remains  one  of  the  very 
greatest  painters  that  ever  lived.  The  serious 
criticism  of  Cezanne  is  a  landmark  in  the  his- 
tory of  the  movement,  and  still  something  of  a 
novelty ;  for,  naturally,  I  reckon  the  vulgar 
vituperation  with  which  his  work  was  greeted, 
and  the  faint  praise  with  which  it  was  subse- 
quently damned,  as  no  criticism  at  all.  The 
hacks  and  pedagogues  and  middle-class  meta- 
10 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

physicians  who  abused  him,  and  only  when  it 
dawned  on  them  that  they  were  making  them- 
selves silly,  in  the  eyes  of  their  own  flock  even, 
took  to  patronizing,  are  forgot.  They  babble 
in  the  Burlington  Fine  Arts  Club — where  no- 
body marks  them — and  have  their  reward  in 
professorships  and  the  direction  of  public 
galleries.  The  criticism  that  matters,  of  which 
we  are  beginning  to  hear  something,  comes 
mostly  from  painters,  his  ardent  admirers,  who 
realize  that  Cezanne  attempted  things  which 
he  failed  to  achieve  and  deliberately  shunned 
others  worth  achieving.  Also,  they  realize 
that  there  is  always  a  danger  of  one  good 
custom  corrupting  the  world. 

Cezanne  is  the  full-stop  between  impres- 
sionism and  the  contemporary  movement.  Of 
course  there  is  really  no  such  thing  as  a  full- 
stop  in  art  any  more  than  there  is  in  nature. 
Movement  grows  out  of  movement,  and  every 
artist  is  attached  to  the  past  by  a  thousand 
binders  springing  from  a  thousand  places  in 
the  great  stem  of  tradition.  But  it  is  true  that 
there  is  hardly  one  modern  artist  of  importance 
to  whom  Cezanne  is  not  father  or  grandfather, 
and  that  no  other  influence  is  comparable  with 
his.  To  be  sure  there  is  Seurat,  of  whom  we 
shall  hear  more  in  the  next  ten  years.  Al- 
though he  died  as  long  ago  as  1891  his  im- 
portance has  not  yet  been  fully  realized,  his 
discoveries  have  not  been  fully  exploited,  not 
II 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

yet  has  his  extraordinary  genius  received  ade- 
quate recognition.  Seurat  may  be  the  Gior- 
gione  of  the  movement.  Working  in  isolation 
and  dying  young,  he  is  known  to  us  only  by  a 
few  pictures  which  reveal  unmistakeable  and 
mysterious  genius  ;  but  I  should  not  be  sur- 
prised if  from  the  next  generation  he  were  to 
receive  honours  equal  almost  to  those  paid 
C6zanne. 

The  brave  douanier  was  hardly  master  enough 
to  have  great  and  enduring  influence  ;  never- 
theless, the  sincerity  of  his  vision  and  direct- 
ness of  his  method  reinforced  and  even  added 
to  one  part  of  the  lesson  taught  by  Cezanne  : 
also,  it  was  he  who — by  his  pictures,  not  by 
doctrine  of  course — sent  the  pick  of  the  young 
generation  to  look  at  the  primitives.  Such  as 
it  was,  his  influence  was  a  genuinely  plastic  one, 
which  is  more,  I  think,  than  can  be  said  for 
that  of  Gauguin  or  of  Van  Gogh.  The  former 
seemed  wildly  exciting  for  a  moment,  partly 
because  he  flattened  out  his  forms,  designed 
in  two  dimensions,  and  painted  without  chiaros- 
curo in  pure  colours,  but  even  more  because 
he  had  very  much  the  air  of  a  rebel.  "  II  nous 
faut  les  barbares,"  said  Andre*  Gide ;  "  il 
nous  faut  les  barbares,"  said  we  all.  Well, 
here  was  someone  who  had  gone  to  live  with 
them,  and  sent  home  thrilling,  and  often  very 
beautiful,  pictures  which  could,  if  one  chose, 
be  taken  as  challenges  to  European  civilization. 
12 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

To  a  considerable  extent  the  influence  of 
Gauguin  was  literary,  and  therefore  in  the  long 
run  negligible.  It  is  a  mistake  on  that  ac- 
count to  suppose — as  many  seem  inclined  to 
do — that  Gauguin  was  not  a  fine  painter. 

Van  Gogh  was  a  fine  painter,  too  ;  but  his 
influence,  like  that  of  Gauguin,  has  proved 
nugatory — a  fact  which  detracts  nothing  from 
the  merit  of  his  work.  He  was  fitted  by  his 
admirers  into  current  social  and  political  ten- 
dencies, and  coupled  with  Charles-Louis 
Philippe  as  an  apostle  of  sentimental  anarchy. 
Sentimental  portraits  of  washerwomen  and 
artisans  were  compared  with  Marie  Donadieu 
and  Bubu  de  Montparnasse ;  and  by  indis- 
creet enthusiasm  the  artist  was  degraded  to 
the  level  of  a  preacher.  Nor  was  this  degrada- 
tion inexcusable  :  Van  Gogh  was  a  preacher, 
and  too  often  his  delicious  and  sensitive  works 
of  art  are  smeared  over,  to  their  detriment, 
with  tendencious  propaganda.  At  his  best, 
however,  he  is  a  very  great  impressionist — a 
neo-impressionist,  or  expressionist  if  you  like — 
but  I  should  say  an  impressionist  much  in- 
fluenced and  much  to  the  good,  as  was  Gauguin, 
by  acquaintance  with  Cezanne  in  his  last  and 
most  instructive  phase.  Indeed,  it  is  clear  that 
Gauguin  and  Van  Gogh  would  not  have  come 
near  achieving  what  they  did  achieve — achieved, 
mind  you,  as  genuine  painters — had  they  not 
been  amongst  the  first  to  realize  and  make 
13 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

use  of  that  bewildering  revelation  which  is 
art  of  Cezanne. 

Of  that  art  I  am  not  here  to  speak ;  I 
concerned  only  with  its  influence.  Taking  th< 
thing  at  its  roughest  and  simplest,  one  may  say 
that  the  influence  of  Cezanne  during  the  last 
*  seventeen  years  has  manifested  itself  most 
obviously  in  two  characteristics — Directness 
and  what  is  called  Distortion.  Ce'zanne  was 
direct  because  he  set  himself  a  task  which  ad- 
mitted of  no  adscititious  flourishes — the  crea- 
tion of  form  which  should  be  entirely  self- 
supporting  and  intrinsically  significant,  la -pos- 
session de  la  forme  as  his  descendants  call  it  now. 
To  this  great  end  all  means  were  good :  all  that 
was  not  a  means  to  this  end  was  superfluous. 
To  achieve  it  he  was  prepared  to  play  the 
oddest  tricks  with  natural  forms — to  distort. 
All  great  artists  have  distorted ;  Ce'zanne  was 
peculiar  only  in  doing  so  more  consciously 
and  thoroughly  than  most.  What  is  important 
in  his  art  is,  of  course,  the  beauty  of  his  con- 
ceptions and  his  power  in  pursuit :  indifference 
to  verisimilitude  is  but  the  outward  and  visible 
sign  of  this  inward  and  spiritual  grace.  For 
some,  however,  though  not  for  most  of  his 
followers  his  distortion  had  an  importance  of 
its  own. 

To  the  young  painters  of  1904,  or  there- 
abouts,  Ce'zanne  came  as  the  liberator  :    he 
it  was  who  had  freed  painting  from  a  mass  of 
»4 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

conventions  which,  useful  once,  had  grown 
old  and  stiff  and  were  now  no  more  than  so 
many  impediments  to  expression.  To  most 
of  them  his  chief  importance — as  an  influence, 
of  course — was  that  he  had  removed  all  un- 
necessary barriers  between  what  they  felt  and 
its  realization  in  form.  It  was  his  directness 
that  was  thrilling.  But  to  an  important 
minority  the  distortions  and  simplifications — 
the  reduction  of  natural  forms  to  spheres, 
cylinders,  cones,  etc. — which  Cezanne  had 
used  as  means  were  held  to  be  in  themselves 
of  consequence  because  capable  of  fruitful 
development.  From  them  it  was  found  possi- 
ble to  deduce  a  theory  of  art — a  complete 
aesthetic  even.  Put  on  a  fresh  track  by 
Cezanne's  practice,  a  group  of  gifted  and 
thoughtful  painters  began  to  speculate  on  the 
nature  of  form  and  its  appeal  to  the  aesthetic 
sense,  and  not  to  speculate  only,  but  to  material- 
ize their  speculations.  The  greatest  of  them, 
Picasso,  invented  Cubism.  If  I  call  these 
artists  who  forged  themselves  a  theory  of  form 
and  used  it  as  a  means  of  expression  Doc- 
trinaires it  is  because  to  me  that  name  bears 
no  disparaging  implication  and  seems  to  in- 
dicate well  enough  what  I  take  to  be  their  one 
common  characteristic  :  if  I  call  those  who, 
without  giving  outward  sign  (they  may  well 
have  had  their  private  speculations  and  systems) 
of  an  abstract  theory,  appeared  to  use  distor- 

'5 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

tion  when,  where,  and  as  their  immediate 
sensibility  dictated,  Fauves,  that  is  because  the 
word  has  passed  into  three  languages,  is  ad- 
mirably colourless — for  all  its  signifying  a' 
colour — and  implies  the  existence  of  a  group 
without  specifying  a  peculiarity.  Into  Doc- 
trinaires— Theorists  if  you  like  the  word 
better — and  Fauves  the  first  generation  of] 
Cezanne's  descendants  could,  I  feel  sure,  be) 
divided  ;  whether  such  a  division  would  serve 
any  useful  purpose  is  another  matter.  What  I 
am  sure  of  is  that  to  have  two  such  labels,  to  be 
applied  when  occasion  requires  and  cancelled 
without  much  compunction,  will  excellently 
serve  mine,  which  may,  or  may  not,  be  useful. 
I  would  not  insist  too  strongly  on  the  divi-i 
sion  ;  certainly  at  first  it  was  not  felt  to  bej 
sharp.  Plenty  of  Fauves  did  their  whack  of 
theorizing,  while  some  of  the  theorists  arej 
amongst  the  most  sensitive  and  personal  on 
the  age.  What  I  do  insist  on — because  it  ex- 
plains and  excuses  the  character  of  my  book — 
is  that  in  this  age  theory  has  played  so  promi- 
nent a  part,  hardly  one  artist  of  importance 
quite  escaping  its  influence,  that  no  critic  who 
proposes  to  give  some  account  of  painting 
since  Cezanne  can  be  expected  to  overlook  it : 
some,  to  be  sure,  may  be  thought  to  have 
stared  indecently.  The  division  between  Fauves 
and  Theorists,  I  was  saying,  in  the  beginning 
was  not  sharp ;  nevertheless,  because  it  was 
16 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

real,  already  in  the  first  generation  of  Cezanne's 
descendants  the  seeds  of  two  schools  were 
sown.  Already  by  1910  two  tendencies  are 
visibly  distinct ;  but  up  to  1914,  though  there 
.s  divergence,  there  is,  I  think,  no  antipathy 
Detween  them-— of  antipathies  between  in- 
dividuals I  say  nothing.  Solidarity  was  im- 
posed on  the  young  generation  by  the  virulent 
and  not  over  scrupulous  hostility  of  the  old  ; 
it  was  funion  sacree  in  face  of  the  enemy. 
And  just  as  political  allies  are  apt  to  become 
fully  alive  to  the  divergence  of  their  aims  and 
ambitions  only  after  they  have  secured  their 
position  by  victory,  so  it  was  not  until  the  new 
movement  had  been  recognized  by  all  educated 
people  as  representative  and  dominant  that  the 
Fauves  felt  inclined  to  give  vent  to  their  in- 
evitable dislike  of  Doctrinaires. 

Taken  as  a  whole,  the  first  fourteen  years  of 
the  century,  which  my  malicious  friend  Jean 
Cocteau  sometimes  calls  Vtyoque  heroique^  pos- 
sessed most  of  the  virtues  and  vices  that  such 
an  epoch  should  possess.  It  was  rich  in  fine 
artists  ;  and  these  artists  were  finely  prolific. 
It  was  experimental,  and  passionate  in  its  ex- 
periments. It  was  admirably  disinterested. 
Partly  from  the  pressure  of  opposition,  partly 
because  the  family  characteristics  of  the  C£zan- 
nides  are  conspicuous,  it  acquired  a  rather 
deceptive  air  of  homogeneity.  It  was  inclined 
to  accept  recruits  without  scrutinizing  over 
17  B 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

closely  their  credentials,  though  it  is  to  be 
remembered  that  it  kept  its  critical  faculty 
sufficiently  sharp  to  reject  the  Futurists  while 
welcoming  the  Cubists.  I  cannot  deny,  how- 
ever, that  in  that  moment  of  enthusiasm  and 
loyalty  we  were  rather  disposed  to  find  extra- 
ordinary merits  in  commonplace  painters.  We 
knew  well  enough  that  a  feeble  and  incompetent 
disciple  of  Cezanne  was  just  as  worthless  as  a 
feeble  and  incompetent  disciple  of  anyone  else 
— but,  then,  was  our  particular  postulant  so 
feeble  after  all  ?  Also,  we  were  fond  of  argu- 
ing that  the  liberating  influence  of  Cezanne 
had  made  it  possible  for  a  mediocre  artist  to 
express  a  little  store  of  recondite  virtue  which 
under  another  dispensation  must  have  lain 
hid  for  ever.  I  doubt  we  exaggerated.  We 
were  much  too  kind,  I  fancy,  to  a  number  of 
perfectly  commonplace  young  people,  and  said 
a  number  of  foolish  things  about  them.  What 
was  worse,  we  were  unjust  to  the  past.  That 
was  inevitable.  The  intemperate  ferocity  of 
the  opposition  drove  us  into  Protestantism, 
and  Protestantism  is  unjust  always.  It  made 
us  narrow,  unwilling  to  give  credit  to  outsiders! 
of  merit,  and  grossly  indulgent  to  insiders  of 
little  or  none.  Certainly  we  appreciated  the; 
Orientals,  the  Primitives,  and  savage  art  asf 
they  had  never  been  appreciated  before ; 
but  we  underrated  the  art  of  the  Renaissance 
and  of  the  eighteenth  and  nineteenth  centuries. 
18 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

Also,  because  we  set  great  store  by  our  theories 
and  sought  their  implications  everywhere,  we 
claimed  kinship  with  a  literary  movement  with 
which,  in  fact,  we  had  nothing  in  common. 
Charles-Louis  Philippe  and  the  Unanimistes 
should  never  have  been  compared  with  the 
descendants  of  Cezanne.  Happily,  when  it 
came  to  dragging  in  Tolstoyism,  and  Dostoiev- 
skyism  even,  and  making  of  the  movement 
something  moral  and  political  almost,  the  con- 
nection was  seen  to  be  ridiculous  and  was  duly 
cut. 

The  protagonists  of  the  heroic  epoch  (1904— 
1914  shall  we  say?)  were  Matisse  and  Picasso. 
In  modern  European  painting  Picasso  remains 
the  paramount  influence  ;  of  modern  French, 
however,  Derain  is  the  chief;  while  Matisse, 
who  may  3till  be  the  best  painter  alive,  has 
hardly  any  influence  at  all.  In  these  early  days 
Derain,  considerably  younger  than  Matisse 
and  less  precocious  than  Picasso,  was  less 
conspicuous  than  either ;  yet  he  always  held 
a  peculiar  and  eminent  position,  with  an  in- 
tellect apt  for  theoretical  conundrums  and 
sensibility  to  match  that  of  any  Fauve  and  his 
personal  genius  brooding  over  both.  About 
the  best  known  of  Matisse's  companions — for 
they  were  in  no  sense  his  disciples — were,  I 
should  say,  Friesz,  Vlaminck,  Laprade,  Cha- 
baud,  Marquet,  Manguin,  Puy,  Delaunay, 
Rouault,  Girieud,  Flandrin.  I  think  I  am 
19 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

justified  in  describing  all  these,  with  the  ex- 
ception, perhaps,  of  Girieud  and  Flandrin,  as 
Fauves  ;  assuredly  I  have  heard  them  all  so 
described.  In  very  early  days  Maurice  Denis 
was  by  some  reckoned  a  chief,  the  equal  almost 
of  Matisse  ;  but  through  sloppy  sentiment  he 
fell  into  mere  futility,  and  by  now  has  quite 
dropped  out.  Friesz,  on  the  other  hand,  has 
gone  ahead,  and  is  to-day  one  of  the  half-dozen 
leaders  :  I  shall  have  a  good  deal  to  say  about 
him  in  a  later  part  of  this  book.  Vlaminck 
a  few  years  ago  had  the  misfortune  to  learn  a 
recipe  for  making  attractive  and  sparkling 
pictures  ;  he  is  now,  I  understand,  in  retire- 
ment trying  to  unlearn  it.  Rouault  is  a  very 
interesting  artist  of  whom  we  see  little  ;  from 
what  I  have  seen  I  should  be  inclined  to  fear 
that  a  taste  for  romance  and  drama  is  too  often 
suffered  to  smother  his  remarkable  gift  for 
painting.  Marquet,  with  gifts  equal  to  almost 
anything,  is  content,  it  seems,  to  remain  a 
brilliant  but  superficial  impressionist.  Puy 
is  a  thoroughly  sound  artist,  and  so  in  a  smaller 
way  is  Manguin.  What  has  become  of 
Chabaud,  who  was  a  bit  too  clever,  and  a  little 
vulgar  even  ?  And  what  of  Delaunay  ?  And 
of  Flandrin — what  has  become  of  him  ?  Some- 
thing sufficiently  interesting,  at  any  rate,  to 
give  pause  even  to  a  critic  in  a  hurry.  His 
name  must  not  go  by  unmarked.  Flandrin 
was  amongst  the  first  to  rebel  against  Im- 

20 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

pressionism — against  that  impressionism,  I 
mean,  which  remained  implicit  in  post-impres- 
sionism. Resolutely  he  set  his  face  against 
the  prevailing  habit  of  expressing  an  aspect  of 
things,  and  tried  hard  to  make  a  picture.  So 
far  he  has  succeeded  imperfectly:  but  he  is 
still  trying. 

Of  one  artist  who  is  certainly  no  Doctrinaire, 
nor  yet,  I  think,  a  Fauve,  but  who  has  been  in- 
fluenced by  Cezanne,  I  shall  here  do  myself 
the  honour  of  pronouncing  the  name.  Aristide 
Maillol  is  so  obviously  the  best  sculptor  alive 
that  to  people  familiar  with  his  work  there  is 
something  comic  about  those  discussions  in 
which  are  canvassed  the  claims  of  Mestrovic 
and  Epstein,  Archipenko  and  Bourdelle.  These 
have  their  merits  ;  but  Maillol  is  a  great  artist. 
He  works  in  the  classical  tradition,  modified  by 
Cezanne,  thanks  largely  to  whom,  I  imagine, 
he  has  freed  himself  from  the  impressionism — 
the  tiresome  agitation  and  emphasis — of  Rodin. 
He  has  founded  no  school ;  but  one  pupil  of 
his,  Gimon — a  very  young  sculptor — deserves 
watching.  From  the  doctrine  a  small  but 
interesting  school  of  sculpture  has  come : 
Laurens,  an  artist  of  sensibility  and  some 
power,  and  Lipsitz  are  its  most  admired  repre- 
sentatives. At  home  we  have  Epstein  and 
Dobson  ;  both  have  been  through  the  stern 
school  of  abstract  construction,  and  Epstein 
has  emerged  the  most  brilliant  pasticheur  alive. 
21 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

Brancuzi  (a  Bohemian)  is,  I  should  say,  by 
temperament  more  Fauve  than  Doctrinaire. 
Older  than  most  of  Cezanne's  descendants,  he 
has  nevertheless  been  profoundly  influenced 
by  the  master  ;  but  the  delicacy  of  his  touch, 
which  gives  sometimes  to  his  modelling  almost 
the  quality  of  Wei  sculpture,  he  learnt  from 
no  one — such  things  not  being  taught.  Gau- 
dier Brzcska,  a  young  French  sculptor  of  con- 
siderable promise,  was  killed  in  the  early 
months  of  the  war.  He  had  been  living  in 
England,  where  his  work,  probably  on  account 
of  its  manifest  superiority  to  most  of  what  was 
seen  near  it,  gained  an  exaggerated  reputation. 
The  promise  was  indisputable  ;  but,  after  see- 
ing the  Leicester  Gallery  exhibition,  I  came 
to  the  conclusion  that  there  was  not  much  else. 
Indeed,  his  drawings  often  betrayed  so  super- 
ficial a  facility,  such  a  turn  for  calligraphic 
dexterities,  that  one  began  to  wonder  whether 
even  in  expecting  much  one  had  not  been  over 
sanguine.  The  extravagant  reputation  enjoyed 
by  Gaudier  in  this  country  will  perhaps  cross 
the  mind  of  anyone  who  happens  to  read  my 
essay  on  Wilcoxism  :  native,  or  even  resident, 
geese  look  uncommonly  like  swans  on  home 
waters  :  to  see  them  as  they  are  you  should 
see  them  abroad. 

Bonnard  and  Vuillard,  unlike  Aristide  Mail- 
lol,  though  being  sensitive  and  intelligent 
artists  who  make  the  most  of  whatever  serves 

22 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

their  turn  they  have  taken  what  they  wanted 
from  the  atmosphere  in  which  they  work, 
are  hardly  to  be  counted  of  Cezanne's  descen- 
dants. Rather  are  they  children  of  the  great 
impressionists  who,  unlike  the  majority  of  their 
surviving  brothers  and  sisters,  instead  of  swal- 
lowing the  impressionist  doctrine  whole,  just 
as  official  painters  do  the  academic,  have 
modified  it  charmingly  to  suit  their  peculiar 
temperaments.  Not  having  swallowed  the 
poker,  they  have  none  of  those  stiff  and  static 
habits  which  characterize  the  later  generations 
of  their  family.  They  are  free  and  various  ; 
and  Bonnard  is  one  of  the  greatest  painters 
alive.  Mistakenly,  he  is  supposed  to  have  in- 
fluenced Duncan  Grant ;  but  Duncan  Grant, 
at  the  time  when  he  was  painting  pictures  which 
appear  to  have  certain  affinities  with  those  of 
Bonnard,  was  wholly  unacquainted  with  the 
work  of  that  master.  On  the  other  hand,  it 
does  seem  possible  that  Vuillard  has  influenced 
another  English  painter,  Miss  Ethel  Sands  : 
only,  in  making  attributions  of  influence  one 
cannot  be  too  careful.  About  direct  affiliations 
especially,  as  this  case  shows,  one  should  never 
be  positive.  It  is  as  probable  that  Miss  Sands 
has  been  influenced  by  Sickert,  who  has  much 
in  common  with  Vuillard,  as  by  Vuillard  him- 
self ;  and  most  probable  of  all,  perhaps,  that 
the  three  have  inherited  from  a  common  an- 
cestor something  which  each  has  developed  and 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

cultivated  as  seemed  to  him  or  her  best. 
La  recherche  de  la  paternite  was  ever  an  exciting 
but  hazardous  pastime  :  if  Bonnard  and  Vuil- 
lard,  in  their  turn,  are  claimed,  as  they  some- 
times are,  for  descendants  of  Renoir,  with 
equal  propriety  Sickert  may  be  claimed  for 
Degas.  And  it  is  worth  noting,  perhaps,  as  a 
curious  fact,  that  in  the  matter  of  influence 
this  is  about  as  much  as  at  the  moment  can 
be  claimed  for  either  of  these  masters.  Both 
Renoir  and  Degas  lived  well  on  into  the  period 
of  which  I  am  writing  ;  but  though  both  were 
admired,  the  former  immensely,  neither  up  to 
the  present  has  had  much  direct  influence  on 
contemporary  painting. 

From  1908 — I  choose  that  year  to  avoid  all 
risk  of  ante-dating — there  existed  side  by  side, 
and  apparently  in  alliance,  with  the  Fauves  a 
school  of  theoretical  painters.  Of  Cubism  I 
have  said  my  say  elsewhere  :  if  I  have  some 
doubts  as  to  whether,  as  a  complete  theory  of 
painting,  it  has  a  future,  I  have  none  that  what 
it  has  already  achieved  is  remarkable.  Also, 
I  recognize  its  importance  as  a  school  of  ex- 
periments, some  of  which  are  sure  to  bear  fruit 
and  leave  a  mark  on  history.  Of  the  merits  of 
many  of  its  professors  I  say  nothing,  because 
they  are  manifest  and  admitted.  Picasso 
stands  apart :  he  is  the  inventor  and  most 
eminent  exponent,  yet  I  refuse  to  call  him 
Cubist  because  he  is  so  many  other  things. 
24 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

Braque,  who  at  present  confines  himself  to 
abstractions,  and  to  taste  and  sensibility  adds 
creative  power,  is  to  my  mind  the  best  of 
the  bunch  :  while  Le*ger,  Gris,  Gleizes,  and 
Metzinger  are  four  painters  who,  if  they 
did  not  limit  themselves  to  a  means  of 
expression  which  to  most  people  is  still  per- 
plexing, if  not  disagreeable,  would  be  uni- 
versally acclaimed  for  what  they  are — four 
exceptionally  inventive  artists,  each  possessing 
his  own  peculiar  and  precious  sense  of  colour 
and  design. 

But  besides  these  pure  doctrinaires  there 
were  a  good  many  painters  who,  without  re- 
ducing their  forms  to  geometrical  abstractions, 
by  modifying  them  in  accordance  with  Cubist 
theory  gave  a  new  and  impressive  coherence 
to  their  compositions.  Of  them  the  best 
known,  in  England  at  all  events,  is  Jean  Mar- 
chand,  whose  admirable  work  has  been  ad- 
mired here  ever  since  the  Grafton  Galleries 
exhibition  of  1912.  Lately  he  has  moved 
away  from  Cubism,  but  has  not  become  less 
doctrinaire  for  that.  Indeed,  if  I  have  a  fault 
to  find  with  his  grave  and  masterly  art  it  is 
that  sometimes  it  is  a  little  wanting  in  sensibi- 
lity and  inspiration.  Marchand  is  so  deter- 
mined to  paint  logically  and  well  that  he  seems  v 
a  little  to  forget  that  in  the  greatest  art  there  is 
more  than  logic  and  good  painting.  It  is 
odd  to  remember  that  Lhote,  who  since  the 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

war  has  been  saluted  by  a  band  of  young 
painters  (not  French  for  the  most  part,  I 
believe)  as  chief  of  a  new  and  profoundly  doc- 
trinaire school  which  is  to  reconcile  Cubism 
with  the  great  tradition,  stood  at  the  time  of 
which  I  am  writing  pretty  much  where  Mar- 
chand  stood.  His  undeniable  gifts,  which 
have  not  failed  him  since,  were  then  devoted 
to  combining  the  amusing  qualities  of  the 
imagiers  (popular  print-makers)  with  the  new 
discoveries.  The  results  were  consistently 
pleasing  ;  and  I  will  here  confess  that,  however 
little  I  may  like  some  of  his  later  preaching  and 
however  little  he  may  like  mine,  what  Lhote 
produces  in  paint  never  fails  to  arrest  me  and 
very  seldom  to  charm.  Herbin,  who  was 
another  of  those  who  about  the  year  1910  were 
modifying  natural  forms  in  obedience  to  Cubist 
theory,  has  since  gone  all  lengths  in  the  direc- 
tion of  pure  abstraction :  his  art  is  none 
the  better  for  it.  Valloton,  so  far  as  I  can 
remember,  was  much  where  Herbin  was. 
Now  apparently  he  aims  at  the  grand  tragic  ; 
an  aim  which  rarely  fails  to  lead  its  votaries 
by  way  of  the  grand  academic.  Perhaps  such 
aspirations  can  express  themselves  only  in  the 
consecrated  formulae  of  traditional  rhetoric ; 
at  all  events,  the  last  I  saw  of  Valloton  was 
furiously  classical.*  And  for  all  that  he  re- 

*  His  exhibits  in  the  salon  d'automne  of  1921,  however, 
tuggest  that  he  has  come  off  his  high  horse. 
26 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

mains,    what   he   was   in    the   beginning,    an 
illustrator. 

To  me  these  artists  all  seem  to  be  of  the 
first  generation  of  Ce'zanne's  descendants. 
About  the  dates  of  one  or  two,  however,  I  may 
well  be  mistaken  ;  and  so  may  I  be  when  I 
suppose  half  a  dozen  more  of  whose  existence 
I  became  aware  rather  later — only  a  year  or  two 
before  the  war,  in  fact — to  be  of  a  slightly  later 
brood.  For  instance,  it  must  have  been  at  the 
end  of  1912,  or  the  beginning  of  1913,  that  I 
first  heard  of  Modigliani,  Utrillo,  Segonzac, 
Marie  Laurencin,  Luc-Albert  Moreau  and 
Kisling,  though  doubtless  all  were  known  earlier 
to  wide-awake  men  on  the  spot.  None  of  them 
can  fairly  be  described  as  doctrinaire  :  by  that 
time  an  artist  with  a  pronounced  taste  for 
abstractions  betook  himself  to  Cubism  almost 
as  a  matter  of  course.  All  owe  much  to 
Cezanne — Utrillo  least ;  Modigliani  and  Marie 
Laurencin  owe  a  good  deal  to  Picasso's  blue 
period  ;  while  Luc-Albert  Moreau  owes  some- 
thing to  Segonzac.  Of  the  two  first  Modi- 
gliani is  dead  and  Utrillo  so  ill  that  he  is  un- 
likely ever  to  paint  again.*  A  strange  artist, 
Utrillo,  personal  enough,  just  as  Modigliani 
was  handsome  enough,  to  satisfy  the  exigences 
of  the  most  romantic  melodrama,  with  a  touch 

*  With  great  pleasure  I  contradict  this.  According  to 
latest  reports  Utrillo  is  so  far  recovered  that  before  long  he 
may  be  painting  again. 

27 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

of  madness  and  an  odd  nostalgic  passion — 
expressing  itself  in  an  inimitable  white — for 
the  dank  and  dirty  whitewash  and  cheap  cast- 
iron  of  the  Parisian  suburbs.  Towards  the 
end,  when  he  was  already  very  ill,  he  began  to 
concoct  a  formula  for  dealing  with  these 
melancholy  scenes  which  might  have  been  his 
undoing.  His  career  was  of  a  few  years  only, 
but  those  years  were  prolific  ;  beginning  in  a 
rather  old-fashioned,  impressionistic  style,  he 
soon  found  his  way  into  the  one  he  has  made 
famous.  To  judge  his  art  as  a  whole  is  diffi- 
cult: partly  because  his  early  productions  are 
not  only  unequal  to,  but  positively  unlike,  what 
he  achieved  later  ;  partly  because  many  of  the 
Utrillos  with  which  Paris  is  overstocked  were 
painted  by  someone  else. 

Perhaps  the  most  interesting,  though  neither 
the  most  startling  nor  seductive,  of  this  batch 
is  Segonzac.  Like  all  the  best  things  in  nature, 
he  matures  slowly  and  gets  a  little  riper  every 
day ;  so,  as  he  is  already  a  thoroughly  good 
painter,  like  the  nigger  of  Saint-Cyr  he  has  but 
to  continue.  Before  nature,  or  rather  cultiva- 
tion, with  its  chocolate  ploughed  fields  and 
bright  green  trees,  as  before  the  sumptuous 
splendours  of  a  naked  body,  his  reaction  is 
manifestly,  flutteringly,  lyrical.  He  might 
have  been  a  bucolic  rhapsodist  had  not  his 
sensibility  been  well  under  the  control  of  as 
sound  a  head  as  you  would  expect  to  find  on 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

the  shoulders  of  a  gentleman  of  Gascony. 
His  emotions  are  kept  severely  in  their  place 
by  rigorous  concentration  on  the  art  of  paint- 
ing. Nevertheless,  there  are  critics  who  com- 
plain that  his  compositions  still  tend  to  lack 
organization  and  his  forms  definition.  And 
perhaps  they  do  sometimes  :  only  in'  these,  as 
in  other  respects,  his  art  improves  steadily.* 

"  Sa  peinture  a  une  petite  cote*  vicieuse  qui 
est  adorable  " — I  have  heard  the  phrase  so 
often  that  I  can  but  repeat  it.  Marie  Lauren- 
cin's  painting  is  adorable ;  we  can  never  like 
her  enough  for  liking  her  own  femininity  so 
well,  and  for  showing  all  her  charming  talent 
instead  of  smothering  it  in  an  effort  to  paint 
like  a  man  ;  but  she  is  not  a  great  artist — 
she  is  not  even  the  best  woman  painter  alive. 
She  is  barely  as  good  as  Dufy  (a  contemporary 
of  Picasso  unless  I  mistake,  but  for  many  years 
known  rather  as  a  decorator  and  illustrator 
than  a  painter  in  oils)  who,  while  he  confined 
himself  to  designing  for  the  upholsterers  and 
making  "  images,"  was  very  good  indeed. 
His  oil-paintings  are  another  matter.  Dufy 
has  a  formula  for  making  pictures  ;  he  has  a 
cliche  for  a  tree,  a  house,  a  chimney,  even  for 
the  smoke  coming  out  of  a  chimney.  In  this 
way  he  can  be  sure  of  producing  a  pretty  article, 
and,  what  is  more,  an  article  the  public  likes. 

*  Salon  d'automnet  1921  :   It  has  again  made  a  big  stride 
forward.  Segonzac  is  now  amongst  the  best  painters  inFrancc. 
29 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

Very  different  is  the  art  of  Kisling.  Rarely 
does  he  produce  one  of  those  pictures  so  appe- 
tizing that  one  fancies  they  must  be  good  to 
eat.  What  you  will  find  in  his  work,  besides 
much  good  painting,  is  a  serious  preoccupation 
with  the  problem  of  externalizing  in  form  an 
aesthetic  experience.  And  as,  after  all,  that  is 
the  proper  end  of  art  his  work  is  treated  with 
respect  by  all  the  best  painters  and  most  under- 
standing critics,  though  it  has  not  yet  scored  a 
popular  success.  "  Kisling  ne  triche  pas," 
says  Andrd  Salmon. 

The  war  did  not  kill  the  movement :  none 
but  a  fool  could  have  supposed  that  it  would. 
Nevertheless,  it  had  one  ghastly  effect  on  con- 
temporary painting.  When  I  returned  to  Paris 
in  the  autumn  of  1919  I  found  the  painters 
whom  I  had  known  before  the  war  developing, 
more  or  less  normally,  and  producing  work 
which  fell  nowise  short  of  what  one  had  come 
to  expect.  I  saw  all  that  there  was  to  be  seen  ; 
I  admired  ;  and  then  I  asked  one  who  had 
already,  before  the  war,  established  a  style  and 
a  reputation — I  asked  Friesz,  I  think — "  Et 
les  jeunes  ?  "  "  Nous  sommes  les  jeunes  " 
was  the  reply.  Those  young  French  painters 
who  should  have  been  emerging  from  the 
ruck  of  students  between  1914  and  1919 
had  either  been  killed,  or  deflected  from  their 
career,  or  gravely  retarded.  Only  now  is  la 
jeunesse  beginning  to  give  signs  of  vitality  ; 
30 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

only  now  is  a  new  crop  coming  to  the  surface  ; 
so  now  I  will  take  the  foolhardy  risk  of  pro- 
nouncing the  names  of  a  few  who  seem  to  me 
to  have  given  proof  of  undeniable  talent — 
Gabriel-Fournier,  Favory,  Lotiron,  Soutine, 
Corneau,  Durey,  Monzain,  Richard,  Guindet, 
Togores,  Gromaire,  Alix,  Halicka.  I  must 
not  be  taken  to  assert  that  all  of  these  are  under 
thirty,  or  that  none  was  known  to  discerning 
amateurs  before  the  war,  or  in  its  first  years 
at  any  rate.  Certainly,  the  work  of  Gabriel- 
Fournier,  Favory,  Soutine,  and  I  think  of 
Corneau,  was  known  to  me  even,  through  photo- 
graphs, before  the  Armistice  was  signed.  As  cer- 
tainly I  think  it  is  true  that  all  are  of  a  later  crop 
than  Segonzac,  Marie  Laurencin,  Luc-Albert 
Moreau,  etc.,  while  Monzain,  Richard,  To- 
gores, Gromaire,  Alix,  Guindet,  and  Halicka 
are  very  young  indeed.  So  here  are  a  dozen 
painters — most  of  them  little  known  at  present 
outside  a  smallish  circle  of  artists,  critics,  and  in- 
quisitive amateurs — who  appear  to  give  promise 
of  excellence :  amongst  them  I  should  be  inclined 
to  look  for  the  masters  of  a  coming  age.* 

*  Twelve  years  ago  I  made  a  list  of  young  or  youngish 
painters — the  men  of  thirty  or  thereabouts — from  whom  it 
seemed  to  me  reasonable  to  expect  great  things.  It  included 
such  names  as  Derain,  Picasso,  Vlaminck,  Marchand, 
Friesz,  Maillol,  Duncan  Grant:  one  need  not  be  laudator 
temporis  acti  to  feel  that  the  men  of  the  new  generation  are 
on  a  smaller  scale.  This  merely  confirms  my  often  expressed 
notion  that  the  decade  1875-85  produced  a  prodigious 

31 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

To  this  list  I  would  add,  in  no  spirit  of 
paradox,  two  names  which,  at  first  sight,  must 
appear  singularly  out  of  place — Camoin  and 
Gue'rin.  Both  were  at  work  before  the  con- 
temporary movement — the  Cezanne  move- 
ment— was  born  or,  at  any  rate,  launched  ; 
both  for  a  long  time  seemed  to  be,  if  anything, 
opposed  to  it ;  both  for  some  years  lay  dormant 
in  a  chrysalis-like  state  to  emerge  recently  a 
pair  of  very  interesting  painters.  The  Camoin 
and  the  Guerin  with  whom  I  am  concerned 
appeared  since  the  war  ;  they  may,  of  course, 
relapse  into  their  former  condition  :  time  will 
show.  Apparently  it  was  only  three  or  four 
years  ago  that  Camoin  realized  that  Matisse — 
his  contemporary — was  the  master  from  whom 
he  could  draw  that  nourishment  which  one 

quantity  of  greatly  gifted  babies.  On  the  other  hand,  if  by 
comparison  with  the  salon  d'automne  of  1911  that  of '21 
seems  unexciting,  we  must  not  fail  to  do  justice  to  the 
extraordinarily  high  level  of  painting  that  has  now  been 
attained.  And  this  confirms  another  of  my  pet  theories — 
that  we  live  in  an  age  comparable  (so  far  as  painting  goes) 
with  the  quattro  cento.  The  works  of  even  the  smallest  artists 
of  that  age  enchant  us  now,  because  in  that  age  any  man  of 
any  talent  could  make  a  picture;  but  doubtless  at  the  time 
critics  and  amateurs  sighed  for  the  first  thrilling  years  of  the 
movement — for  the  discoveries  of  Masaccio  and  Donatello — 
and  were  quite  ready  to  welcome  the  novelties  of  the  high 
renaissance  when  they  came.  The  world  moves  faster  now- 
adays ;  already  we  look  regretfully  back  to  the  days  when 
Matisse  and  Picasso  were  launching  the  movement,  and 
another  high  renaissance  may  be  nearer  than  we  suppose. 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

good  artist  may  very  legitimately  draw  from 
another.  So  nourished,  he  seems  to  have  made 
a  fresh  start ;  at  any  rate  his  work  has  now  a 
freshness  and  vivacity  which  in  his  younger 
days  he  could  never  impart.  The  case  of 
Guerin  is  odder  still.  A  passionate  admirer  of 
Watteau,  he  would  seem  to  have  locked  him- 
self up  in  a  rather  sterile  devotion  to  the 
eighteenth  century  master.  One  must  sup- 
pose that  there  was  something  dead  in  his 
appreciation,  something  recognized  but  unfelt, 
and  therefore  not  really  understood.  This 
deadness  came  through  into  his  work.  Lack- 
ing genuine  inspiration,  struggling  in  conse- 
quence to  impart  life  by  tricks  and  conventions, 
he  occasionally  allowed  himself  to  tumble  into 
downright  vulgarity.  Suddenly,  and  without 
renouncing  any  ancient  loyalty,  he  has  come 
to  life.  It  is  Watteau  that  inspires  him  still ; 
but  the  essential  Watteau — Watteau  the  painter 
— not  that  superficies  which  is  more  or  less 
familiar  to  every  hack,  be  he  limner  or  penman, 
who  dabbles  in  the  eighteenth  century.  How 
amusing  to  fancy  that  the  just  admiration  now 
felt  for  the  genius  of  Watteau  by  those  descen- 
dants of  Cezanne  who  formerly  misesteemed 
it  has  somehow  put  Gue*rin  himself  in  the  way 
of  becoming  intimate  with  an  art  he  had 
formerly  worshipped  at  a  distance! 

Though    the    war    did    not    kill    or    even 
cripple  the  movement,  since  the  war  there  has 
33  c 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

been  a  change,  or,  at  any  rate,  a  change  has 
become  apparent.  To  begin  with,  Picasso  has, 
in  a  sense,  retired  from  public  life — from  the 
life  of  the  cafes  and  studios  I  mean — and  in 
isolation  works  out  those  problems  that  are 
for  ever  presenting  themselves  to  his  restless 
brain.  The  splendid  fruit  of  his  solitude  we 
saw  last  summer  chez  Paul  Rosenberg.  From 
time  to  time  Picasso  still  paints  a  Cubist  pic- 
ture— to  keep  his  mind  in — but  he  is  hardly 
to  be  reckoned  a  Cubist,  and  certainly  not  a 
pure  one.  Of  that  school,  which  still  flourishes 
(exhibiting  at  la  Section  a"  Or  or  rue  de  la 
Baume  the  work  of  Braque,  Gleizes,  Leger, 
Metzinger,  Gris,  Laurens,  Lipsitz,  Marcous- 
sis,  Henry  Hayden,  and  the  brilliant  Irene 
Lagut),  Picasso  is  the  inspiration,  perhaps,  but 
not  the  chief.  His  influence  in  the  western 
world  and  on  foreign  painters  in  Paris  is  as 
great  as  ever  ;  but  the  French,  slightly  vexed, 
maybe,  at  having  accepted  so  long  the  leader- 
ship of  a  Spaniard,  show  signs  of  turning  back 
towards  their  national  tradition.  So,  though 
Picasso  remains  the  animator  of  the  doctrinaire 
school  or  schools,  Lhote  may  become  the 
master.  It  is  the  fashion,  I  know,  not  to  take 
his  influence  seriously.  No  matter  how  clever 
a  man  he  may  be,  Lhote — they  say — is  not  a  big 
enough  painter  to  be  a  chief.  It  may  be  so 
— I  suspect  it  is — yet  we  should  not  forget  that, 
besides  being  intelligent  and  capable  of  drawing 
34 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

more  or  less  plausible  inferences  from  premises 
of  his  own  choosing,  Lhote  can  point  to  a 
practice  by  no  means  despicable.  For  the  rest, 
he  is  the  apostle  of  logic  and  discipline,  and  so 
finds  plenty  to  approve  in  the  Cubist  doctrine 
and  the  French  tradition  from  Poussin  to  David. 
I  do  not  know  whether  Bissiere  is  to  be  ranked 
amongst  his  disciples — I  should  think  not — 
but  Bissiere,  a  most  attractive  artist,  is  perhaps 
significant  of  the  new  tendency  in  that  he  has 
chosen  to  express  a  whimsical  temperament  in 
terms  of  prim  science.  About  the  science  of 
picture-making,  as  the  director  of  the  National 
Gallery  calls  it,  he  has  little  to  learn.  He  knows 
the  masters,  the  Primitives  especially,  and  has  a 
way,  at  once  logical  and  fantastic,  of  playing  on 
their  motifs  which  gives  sometimes  the  happiest 
results.  Bissiere  is  too  fanciful  and  odd  ever  to 
be  a  chef  cTecole  or  representative  even ;  but  the 
very  fact  that,  being  what  he  is,  he  has  chosen 
such  means  of  expression  is  symptomatic. 

So  the  doctrinaire  side  of  the  movement  per- 
sists, animated  by  Picasso,  and  schooled  to  some 
extent  by  Lhote.  The  main  current,  how- 
ever, has  found  another  channel ;  and,  unless  I 
mistake,  we  are  already  in  the  second  phase  of 
the  movement — a  phase  in  which  the  revela- 
tions of  Cezanne  and  Seurat  and  the  elabora- 
tions of  their  immediate  descendants  will  be 
modified  and  revitalized  by  the  pressure  and 
spirit  of  the  great  tradition.  The  leader  has 
35 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

already  been  chosen.  Derain  is  the  chief  of 
the  new  French  school — a  school  destined 
manifestly  to  be  less  cosmopolitan  than  its 
predecessor.  The  tendency  towards  national- 
ism everywhere  is  unmistakeable — a  conse- 
quence of  the  war,  I  suppose.  It  is  useless  to 
deplore  the  fact  or  exult  in  it :  one  can  but 
accept  it  as  one  accepts  the  weather.  Even 
England  has  not  escaped  ;  and  it  is  to  be  noted 
that  our  best  painter,  Duncan  Grant,  a  des- 
cendant of  Cezanne  who  has  run  the  whole 
gamut  of  abstract  experiment,  is  settling  down, 
without  of  course  for  a  moment  denying  his 
master,  to  exploit  the  French  heritage,  with 
feet  planted  firmly  in  the  English  tradition — 
the  tradition  of  Gainsborough  and  Constable. 
In  France,  where  tradition  is  so  much  richer, 
its  weight  will  confine  more  closely  and  drive 
more  intensely  the  new  spirit.  One  new  ten- 
dency— that  which  insists  more  passionately 
than  ever  on  order  and  organization — merely 
continues  the  impetus  given  by  Cezanne  and 
received  by  all  his  followers ;  but  another,  more 
vague,  towards  something  which  I  had  rather 
call  humanism  than  humanity,  does  imply,  I 
think,  a  definite  breach  with  Cubism  and  the 
tenets  of  the  austerer  doctrinaires.  It  is  not 
drama  or  anecdote  or  sentiment  or  symbolism 
that  this  would  bring  back  to  the  plastic  arts, 
but  rather  that  mysterious  yet  recognizable 
quality  in  which  the  art  of  Raffael  excels — a 
36 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

calm,  disinterested,  and  professional  concern 
with  the  significance  of  life  as  revealed  directly 
in  form,  a  faint  desire,  perhaps,  to  touch  by 
a  picture,  a  building,  or  a  simple  object  of  use 
some  curious  over-tone  of  our  aesthetic  sense. 
Deep  in  their  quest  of  that  borderland  beauty 
which  is  common  to  life  and  art  French 
painters  are  once  again  deeply  concerned  with 
life  :  to  borrow  an  idea  from  my  next  essay, 
thay  have  chosen  a  new  artistic  problem.  To 
them,  however,  "  life  "  does  not  mean  what  it 
means  to  the  sentimentalists  or  melodramatists, 
nor  even  precisely  what  it  meant  to  the  Im- 
pressionists. Contemporary  French  painting 
has  no  taste  for  contemporary  actualities. 
By  "  life  "  it  understands,  not  what  is  going  on 
in  the  street,  but — what  to  be  sure  does  go  on 
there  because  it  goes  on  everywhere — the  thing 
that  poets  used  to  call  "  the  animating  spark." 
About  life,  in  that  sense,  the  painters  of  the  new 
generation  will,  I  fancy,  have  something  to  say. 
They  will  come  at  it,  not  by  drama  or  anecdote 
or  symbol,  but,  as  all  genuine  artists  have  always 
come  at  whatever  possessed  their  imagina- 
tions, by  plastic  expression,  or — if  you  like 
old-fashioned  phrases — by  creating  significant 
form.  They  will  seek  the  vital  principle  in  all 
sorts  of  objects  and  translate  it  into  forms  of 
every  kind.  That  humane  beauty  after  which 
Derain  strives  is  to  be  found,  I  said,  in  Raffael  : 
it  is  to  be  found  also  in  the  Parthenon. 
37 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

I  think  this  preliminary  essay  should  close, 
as  it  began,  on  a  note  of  humility  and  with  an 
explanation.  Twenty  years  ago,  when  I  was 
an  undergraduate,  I  remember  reading  just 
after  it  was  published  M.  Camille  Mauclair's 
little  book  on  the  Impressionists.  Long  ago 
I  ceased  much  to  admire  M.  Mauclair's 
writing :  his  theorizing  and  pseudo-science 
now  strike  me  as  silly,  and  his  judgements  seem 
lacking  in  perspicacity.  But  whatever  I  may 
think  of  it  now  I  shall  not  forget  what  I  owe 
that  book.  Even  at  Cambridge  the  spirit  of 
the  age,  which  is  said  to  pervade  the  air  like 
a  pestilence,  had  infected  me  ;  and  I  set  out 
on  my  first  visit  to  Paris  full  of  curiosity  about 
what  was  then  the  contemporary  movement — 
at  its  last  gasp.  My  guide  was  M.  Mauclair  ; 
his  book  it  was  that  put  me  in  the  right  way. 
For  by  bringing  me  acquainted  with  current 
theories  and  reputations,  and  by  throwing  me 
into  a  fever  of  expectation,  he  brought  my 
aesthetic  sensibilities  to  that  state  in  which 
they  reacted  swiftly  and  generously  to  the 
pictures  themselves.  This,  as  I  shall  explain 
in  another  essay,  is,  to  my  mind,  the  proper 
function  o£-eriticism.  I  shall  never  forget  my 
first  visits  to  the  Caillebotte  collection  ;  and 
in  the  unforgettable  thrill  of  those  first  visits 
M.  Mauclair's  bad  science  and  erratic  judge- 
ment counted  for  something — much  perhaps. 
They  put  me  into  a  mood  of  sympathetic  ex- 
38 


SINCE  CEZANNE 

pectation ;  and  such  a  mood  is,  even  for  highly 
sensitive  people,  often  an  indispensable  pre- 
liminary to  aesthetic  appreciation.  There  are 
those  who  have  got  to  be  made  to  feel  some- 
thing before  they  can  begin  to  feel  for  them- 
selves— believe  me,  they  are  not  the  least 
sensitive  or  genuine  of  amateurs  :  they  are  only 
the  most  honest.  I  should  like  very  much  to 
do  for  even  one  of  them  what  M.  Mauclair  did 
for  me.  It  would  be  delightful  to  believe  that 
by  putting  him  in  the  way  of  the  best  modern 
painting  and  the  theories  concerning  or  con- 
nected with  it — theories  which,  it  seems,  for 
some  make  it  more  intelligible — I  was  giving 
his  sensibility  a  serviceable  jog.  Everyone, 
I  know,  must  see  with  his  own  eyes  and  feel 
through  his  own  nerves  ;  none  can  lend  another 
eyes  or  emotions  :  nevertheless,  one  can  point 
and  gesticulate  and  in  so  doing  excite.  If  I 
have  done  that  I  am  content.  Twenty  years 
hence,  it  is  to  be  presumed,  those  who  now  read 
my  writings  will  be  saying  of  them  what  I  was 
saying  of  M.  Mauclair's.  The  prospect  does 
not  distress  me.  I  am  not  author  enough  to  be 
pained  by  the  certainty  that  in  ten  years'  time 
this  book  will  be  obsolete.  Like  M.  Mauclair's, 
it  will  have  served  its  turn  ;  and  I  make  no 
doubt  there  will  be  someone  at  hand  to  write 
another,  the  same  in  purpose,  and  in  execution 
let  us  hope  rather  neater. 


39 


THE    ARTISTIC    PROBLEM 

We  all  agree  now — by  "we"  I  mean  intelli- 
gent people  under  sixty — that  a  work  of  art 
is  like  a  rose.  A  rose  is  not  beautiful  be- 
.  cause  it  is  like  something  else.  Neither  is  a 
work  of  art.  Roses  and  works  of  art  are 
beautiful  in  themselves.  Unluckily,  the  matter 
does  not  end  there  :  a  rose  is  the  visible  result 
of  an  infinitude  of  complicated  goings  on  in 
the  bosom  of  the  earth  and  in  the  air  above, 
and  similarly  a  work  of  art  is  the  product  of 
strange  activities  in  the  human  mind.  In  so 
far  as  we  are  mere  spectators  and  connoisseurs 
we  need  not  bother  about  these  ;  all  we  are 
concerned  with  is  the  finished  product,  the 
work  of  art.  To  produce  the  best  eggs  it  may 
be  that  hens  should  be  fed  on  hot  meal  mash, 
at  is  a  question  for  the  farmer.  For  us  what 
tters  is  the  quality  of  the  eggs,  since  it  is 
them  and  not  hot  meal  mash  that  we  propose 
to  eat  for  breakfast.  Few,  however,  can  take 
quite  so  lordly  an  attitude  towards  art.  We 
contemplate  the  object,  we  experience  the  appro- 
priate emotion,  and  then  we  begin  asking 
"  Why?  "  and  "  How?  "  Personally,  I  am  so 
conscious  of  these  insistent  questions  that,  at 
the  risk  of  some  misunderstanding,  I  habitually 
describe  works  of  art  as  "  significant  "  rather 
than  "  beautiful  "  forms.  For  works  of  art, 
unlike  roses,  are  the  creations  and  expressions 
of  conscious  minds.  I  beg  that  no  theological 
40 


THE  ARTISTIC  PROBLEM 

red  herring  may  here  be  drawn   across  the 
scent. 

A  work  of  art  is  an  object  beautiful,  or  signi- 
ficant, in  itself,  nowise  dependent  for  its  value 
on  the  outside  world,  capable  by  itself  of  pro- 
voking in  us  that  emotion  which  we  call 
aesthetic.  Agreed.  But  men  do  not  create 
such  things  unconsciously  and  without  effort, 
as  they  breathe  in  their  sleep.  On  the  con- 
trary, for  their  production  are  required  special 
energies  and  a  peculiar  state  of  mind.  A 
work  of  art,  like  a  rose,  is  the  result  of  a  string 
of  causes  :  and  some  of  us  are  so  vain  as  to  take 
more  interest  in  the  operations  of  the  human 
mind  than  in  fertilizers  and  watering-pots. 

In  the  pre-natal  history  of  a  work  of  art  I 
seem  to  detect  at  any  rate  three  factors — a  sta 
of  peculiar  and  intense  sensibility,  the  creativ 
impulse,  and  the  artistic  problem.  An  artist, 
I  imagine,  is  one  who  often  and  easily  is  thrown 
into  that  state  of  acute  and  sympathetic -agita- 
tion which  most  of  us,  once  or  twice  in  our 
lives,  have  had  the  happiness  of  experiencing. 
And  have  you  noticed  that  many  men  and  most 
boys,  when  genuinely  in  love,  find  themselves, 
the  moment  the  object  of  their  emotion  is  with- 
drawn, driven  by  their  feelings  into  scribbling 
verses  ?  An  artist,  I  imagine,  is  always  falling 
in  love  with  everything.  Always  he  is  being 
thrown  into  a  "  state  of  mind."  The  sight 
of  a  tree  or  an  omnibus,  the  screaming  of 
4. 


THE  ARTISTIC  PROBLEM 

whistles  or  the  whistling  of  birds,  the  smell  of 
roast  pig,  a  gesture,  a  look,  any  trivial  event 
may  provoke  a  crisis,  filling  him  with  an  in- 
tolerable desire  to  express  himself.  The  artist 
cannot  embrace  the  object  of  his  emotion. 
He  does  not  even  wish  to.  Once,  perhaps, 
that  was  his  desire  ;  if  so,  like  the  pointer  and 
the  setter,  he  has  converted  the  barbarous 
pouncing  instinct  into  the  civilized  pleasure  of, 
tremulous  contemplation.  Be  that  as  it  may, 

-•  the  contemplative  moment  is  short.     Simul-j 
taneously  almost  with  the  emotion  arises  the!; 
longing  to  express,  to  create  a  form  that  shall  j 
match  the  feeling,  that  shall  commemorate  the 
moment  of  ecstasy. 

This  moment  of  passionate  apprehension^  is, 
unless  I  mistake,  the  source  of  the  creative  im- 
pulse ;  indeed,  the  latter  seems  to  follow  so 
promptly  on  the  former  that  one  is  often 
tempted  to  regard  them  as  a  single  movement. 

r  The  next  step  is  longer.  The  creative  impulse 
is  one  thing  ;  creation  another.  If  the  artist's 
form  is  to  be  the  equivalent  of  an  experience, 

I  if  it  is  to  be  significant  in  fact,  every  scrap  of  it 
has  got  to  be  fused  and  fashioned  in  the  white 
heat  of  his  emotion.  And  how  is  his  emotion 
to  be  kept  at  white  heat  through  the  long,  cold 
days  of  formal  construction  ?  Emotions  seem 
to  grow  cold  and  set  like  glue.  The  intense 
power  and  energy  called  forth  by  the  first 
thrilling  vision  grow  slack  for  want  of  incentive. 
42 


. 


THE  ARTISTIC  PROBLEM 

What  engine  is  to  generate  the  heat  and  make 
taut  the  energies  by  which  alone  significant 
form  can  be  created  ?  That  is  where  the 
artistic  problem  comes  in. 

The  artistic  problem  is  the  problem  of  ' 
making  a  match  between  an  emotional  ex- 
perience and  a  form  that  has  been  conceived  ' 
but  not  created.  Evidently  the  conception  of 
some  sort  of  form  accompanies,  or  closely 
follows,  the  creative  impulse.  The  artist  says, 
or  rather  feels,  to  himself :  I  should  like  to  ex- 
press that  in  words,  or  in  lines  and  colours, 
or  in  notes.  But  to  make  anything  out  of 
his  impulse  he  will  need  something  more  than  — 
this  vague  desire  to  express  or  to  create.  He 
wili  need  a  definite,  fully  conceived  form  into 
which  his  experience  can  be  made  to  fit.  And 
this  fitting,  this  matching  of  his  experience 
with  his  form,  will  be  his  problem.  It  will 
serve  the  double  purpose  of  concentrating  his 
energies  and  stimulating  his  intellect.  It  will 
be  at  once  a  canal  and  a  goad.  And  his  energy  - 
and  intellect  between  them  will  have  to  keep 
warm  his  emotion.  Shakespeare  kept  tense 
the  muscle  of  his  mind  and  boiling  and  racing 
his  blood  by  struggling  to  confine  his  turbulent 
spirit  within  the  trim  mould  of  the  sonnet. 
Pindar,  the  most  passionate  of  poets,  drove  and 
pressed  his  feelings  through  the  convolutions 
of  the  ode.  Bach  wrote  fugues.  The  master 
of  St.  Vitale  found  an  equivalent  for  his  dis- 
43 


THE  ARTISTIC  PROBLEM 

quieting  ecstasies  in  severely  stylistic  portraits 
wrought  in  an  intractable  medium.  Giotto 
expressed  himself  through  a  series  of  pictured 
legends.  El  Greco  seems  to  have  achieved  his 
stupendous  designs  by  labouring  to  make  signi- 
ficant the  fustian  of  theatrical  piety. 

There  is  apparently  nothing  that  an  artist 
cannot  vivify.  He  can  create  a  work  of  art 
out  of  some  riddle  in  engineering  or  harmonics, 
an  anecdote,  or  the  frank  representation  of  a 
natural  object.  Only,  to  be  satisfactory,  the 
problem  must  be  for  him  who  employs  it  a 
goad  and  a  limitation.  A  goad  that  calls  forth 
all  his  energies  ;  a  limitation  that  focuses  them 
on  some  object  far  more  precise  and  compre- 
hensible than  the  expression  of  a  vague  sensi- 
bility, or,  to  say  the  same  thing  in  another  way, 
the  creation  of  indefinite  beauty.  However 
—  much  an  artist  may  have  felt,  he  cannot  just 
sit  down  and  express  it ;  he  cannot  create  form 
in  the  vague.  He  must  sit  down  to  write  a 
play  or  a  poem,  to  paint  a  portrait  or  a  still  life. 

Almost  everyone  has  had  his  moment  of 
ecstasy,  and  the  creative  impulse  is  not  un- 
common ;  but  those  only  who  have  a  pretty 
strong  sense  of  art  understand  the  necessity 
for  the  artistic  problem.  What  is  known  of  it 
by  the  public  is  not  much  liked  ;  it  has  a  bad 
name  and  is  reckoned  unsympathetic.  For  the 
artistic  problem,  which  limits  the  artist's  free- 
dom, fixes  his  attention  on  a  point,  and  drives 
44 


THE  ARTISTIC  PROBLEM 

his  emotion  through  narrow  tubes,  is  what  im- 
ports the  conventional  element  into  art.  It 
seems  to  come  between  the  spontaneous  thrill 
of  the  artist  and  the  receptive  enthusiasm  of  his 
public  with  an  air  of  artificiality.  Thus,  a 
generation  brought  up  on  Wordsworth  could 
hardly  believe  in  the  genuineness  of  Racine. 
Our  fathers  and  grandfathers  felt,  and  felt 
rightly,  that  art  was  something  that  came  from 
and  spoke  to  the  depths  of  the  human  soul.  -" 
But  how,  said  they,  should  deep  call  to  deep  in 
Alexandrines  and  a  pseudo-classical  convention, 
to  say  nothing  of  full-bottomed  wigs  ?  They 
forgot  to  reckon  with  the  artistic  problem,  and 
made  the  mistake  that  people  make  who  fancy 
that  nothing  looking  so  unlike  a  Raphael  or  a  - 
Titian  as  a  Matisse  or  a  Picasso  can  be  a  work 
of  art.  They  thought  that  because  the  stuff 
of  art  comes  from  the  depths  of  human  nature  ~~ 
it  can  be  expressed  only  in  terms  of  naturalism. 
They  did  not  realize  that  the  creating  of  an 
equivalent  for  an  aesthetic  experience  out  of 
natural  speech  or  the  common  forms  of  nature  is 
only  one  amongst  an  infinite  number  of  possible 
problems.  There  are  still  ladies  who  feel  sure 
that  had  they  been  in  Laura's  shoes  Petrarch 
might  have  experienced  something  more  vivid 
than  what  comes  through  his  mellifluous  but 
elaborate  rime.  To  them  he  would  have  ex- 
pressed himself  otherwise.  Possibly :  but  what- 
ever he  experienced  could  not  have  become  art 

45 


THE  ARTISTIC  PROBLEM 

— significant  form — till  it  had  been  withdrawn 
from  the  world  of  experience  and  converted 
into  poetry  by  some  such  exacting  problem. 

One  problem  in  itself  is  as  good  as  another, 
just  as  one  kind  of  nib  is  as  good  as  another, 
since  problems  are  valuable  only  as  means. 
That  problem  is  best  for  any  particular  artist 
that  serves  that  particular  artist  best.  The 
ideal  problem  will  be  the  one  that  raises  his 
power  most  while  limiting  his  fancy  least. 
The  incessant  recourse  of  European  writers  to 
dramatic  form  suggests  that  here  is  a  problem 
which  to  them  is  peculiarly  favourable.  Its 
conventions,  I  suppose,  are  sufficiently  strict 
to  compel  the  artist  to  exert  himself  to  the  ut- 
most, yet  not  so  strict  as  to  present  those  appal- 
ling technical  difficulties — the  sort  presented 
by  a  sestina  or  a  chant  royal — that  make  self- 
expression  impossible  to  any  but  a  consummate 
master.  The  novel,  on  the  other  hand,  as  we 
are  just  beginning  to  suspect,  affords  for  most 
writers  an  unsatisfactory,  because  insufficiently 
rigorous,  problem.  Each  age  has  its  favourites. 
Indeed,  the  history  of  art  is  very;  much  the 
history  of  the  problem.  The  stuff  of  art  is 
always  the  same,  and  always  it  must  be  con- 
verted into  form  before  it  can  become  art ; 
it  is  in  their  choice  of  converting-machines 
that  the  ages  differ  conspicuously. 

Two  tasks  that  painters  and  writers  some- 
times set  themselves  are  often  mistaken  for 
46 


THE  ARTISTIC  PROBLEM 

artistic  problems,  but  are,  in  fact,  nothing  of 
the  sort.  One  is  literal  representation  :  the 
other  the  supply  of  genius  direct  from  the  cask. 
To  match  a  realistic  form  with  an  aesthetic 
experience  is  a  problem  that  has  served  well 
many  great  artists  :  Chardin  and  Tolstoi  will  do 
as  examples.  To  make  a  realistic  form  and 
match  it  with  nothing  is  no  problem  at  all. 
Though  to  say  just  what  the  camera  would 
say  is  beyond  the  skill  and  science  of  most  of  us, 
it  is  a  task  that  will  never  raise  an  artist's  tem- 
perature above  boiling-point.  A  painter  may 
go  into  the  woods,  get  his  thrill,  go  home  and 
fetch  his  panel-box,  and  proceed  to  set  down 
in  cold  blood  what  he  finds  before  him.  No 
good  can  come  of  it,  as  the  gloomy  walls  of  any 
official  exhibition  will  show.  Realistic  novels 
fail  for  the  same  reason  :  with  all  their  gifts, 
neither  Zola,  nor  Edmond  de  Goncourt,  nor 
Mr.  Arnold  Bennett  ever  produced  a  work  of 
art.  Also,  a  thorough  anarchist  will  never  be 
an  artist,  though  many  artists  have  believed 
that  they  were  thorough  anarchists.  One  man 
cannot  pour  an  aesthetic  experience  straight 
into  another,  leaving  out  the  problem.  He 
cannot  exude  form  :  he  must  set  himself  to 
create  a  particular  form.  Automatic  writing 
will  never  be  poetry,  nor  automatic  scrabbling 
design.  The  artist  must  submit  his  creative 
impulse  to  the  conditions  of  a  problem.  Often 
great  artists  set  their  own  problems  ;  always 
47 


THE  ARTISTIC  PROBLEM 

they  are  bound  by  them.  That  would  be  a 
shallow  critic  who  supposed  that  Mallarme" 
wrote  down  what  words  he  chose  in  what  order 
he  pleased,  unbound  by  any  sense  of  a  definite 
form  to  be  created  and  a  most  definite  concep- 
tion to  be  realized.  Mallarme  was  as  severely 
bound  by  his  problem  as  was  Racine  by  his. 
It  was  as  definite — for  all  that  it  was  unformu- 
lated — as  absolute,  and  as  necessary.  The 
same  may  be  said  of  Picasso  in  his  most  ab- 
stract works  :  but  not  of  all  his  followers,  nor 
of  all  Mallarme"s  either. 


48 


THE    DOUANIER    ROUSSEAU 

Was  he  really  a  great  painter  ?  A  new  genera- 
tion is  beginning  to  ask  the  question  that  we 
answered,  once  and  for  all  as  we  thought,  ten 
years  ago.  Yes,  of  course,  the  douanier  was — 
a  remarkable  painter.  The  man  who  influenced 
Derain,  and  to  some  extent  Picasso,  is  not 
likely  to  have  been  less.  But  a  great  painter  ? 
For  the  present,  at  any  rate,  let  us  avoid  great 
words. 

In  1903,  when  first  I  lived  in  Paris,  Rous- 
seau appeared  to  be  very  much  "  in  the  move- 
ment." That  was  because  by  nature  he  was 
what  thoughtful  and  highly  trained  artists 
were  making  themselves  by  an  effort :  he  was 
direct.  To  us  it  seemed,  in  those  days,  that  a 
mass  of  scientific  irrelevancies  and  intellectual 
complications  had  come  between  the  artist  and 
his  vision,  and,  again,  between  the  vision  and 
its  expression.  In  a  desperately  practical  and 
well-organized  age,  which  recognized  objects 
by  their  labels  and  never  dreamed  of  going 
beneath  these  to  discover  the  things  them- 
selves, artists,  we  thought,  were  in  danger  of 
losing  the  very  stuff  of  which  visual  art  is 
made — the  direct,  emotional  reaction  to  the 
visible  universe.  People  had  grown  so  fami- 
liar with  the  idea  of  a  cup,  with  that  purely 
intellectual  label  "  cup,"  that  they  never  looked 
at  a  particular  cup  and  felt  its  emotional  signi- 
ficance. Also,  professional  painters  had  pro- 
49  D 


THE  DOUANIER  ROUSSEAU 

vided  themselves  with  a  marvellous  scientific 
apparatus  for  describing  "  the  idea  of  a  cup  " 
in  line  and  colour  :  they  had  at  their  fingers' 
ends  a  plastic  notation  that  corresponded  with 
the  labels  by  which  things  are  intellectually 
recognized.  They  neither  felt  things  nor  ex- 
pressed their  feelings.  For  even  when  an 
artist  was  capable  of  a  direct,  personal  reaction 
it  was  almost  impossible  for  him  not  to  lose 
it  in  the  cogs  and  chains  of  that  elaborate 
machinery  of  scientific  representation  to  which 
he  had  been  apprenticed.  A  determination 
to  free  artists  from  utilitarian  vision  and  the 
disastrous  science  of  representation  was  the 
theoretic  basis  of  that  movement  which  is  as- 
sociated with  the  name  of  Cezanne. 

From  the  latter,  at  any  rate,  the  douanier 
needed  no  freeing.  Such  science  as  he  ac- 
quired in  the  course  of  his  life  was  a  means  to 
expressing  himself  and  not  to  picture-making. 
As  for  his  vision,  that  was  as  direct  and  first- 
hand as  the  vision  of  a  Primitive  or  a  child ; 
and  to  a  Primitive  his  admirers  were  in  the 
habit  of  likening  him,  to  a  child  his  detractors. 
His  admirers  were  right :  his  art  is  not  childish. 
Primitives,  because  they  are  artists,  have  to 
grapple  with  the  artistic  problem.  They  have, 
that  is,  to  create  form  that  will  express  an 
emotional  conception  ;  they  have  to  express 
their  sense  of  something  they  have  seen  and 
felt.  A  child  may  well  have  an  artistic  vision  ; 
5° 


THE  DOUANIER  ROUSSEAU 

for  all  that,  a  child  is  never,  or  hardly  ever, 
an  artist.  It  wrestles  with  no  problem  because 
it  does  not  try  to  express  anything.  It  is  a 
mere  symbolist  who  uses  a  notation  not  to 
express  what  it  feels  but  to  convey  information. 
A  child's  drawing  of  a  horse  is  not  an  ex- 
pression of  its  sense  of  a  horse,  but  a  symbol  by 
which  other  people  can  recognize  that  what 
occupies  a  certain  position  in  its  figured  story 
is  a  horse.  The  child  is  not  an  artist,  but  an 
illustrator  who  uses  symbolism.  When,  using 
Mr.  Bertrand  Russell's  new  symbolism,  I  say 
that  Lc3ni  — Cct=the  Almighty,  clearly  I  am 
not  expressing  my  feeling  for  infinite  and 
omnipotent  goodness.  Neither  does  the  child 
who  teases  you  to  look  at  its  charming  coloured 
diagram  of  the  farmyard  expect  you  to  share  an 
emotional  experience.  Doubtless  the  vanity 
of  the  craftsman  demands  satisfaction  ;  but 
chiefly  the  child  wishes  to  assure  itself  that 
some  impartial  judge  can  interpret  its  notation. 
One  definitely  artistic  gift,  however,  many 
children  do  possess,  and  that  is  a  sense  of  the 
decorative  possibilities  of  their  medium.  This 
gift  they  have  in  common  with  the  Primitives  ; 
and  this  the  douanier  possessed  in  an  extra- 
ordinary degree. 

Of  Rousseau's  sense  of  the  decorative  pos- 
sibilities of  paint  it  is,  I  suppose,  unnecessary 
to   say  anything.     Gauguin   called  his   black 
"  inimitable."     But,  indeed,  we  all  agree  now 
51 


THE  DOUANIER  ROUSSEAU 

that,  if  the  term  "  decorative  "  is  to  be  used 
in  this  limited  and  rather  injurious  sense, 
Rousseau,  as  a  decorator,  takes  rank  with  the 
very  greatest.  More  important  is  it  to  realize 
that  Rousseau  had  his  problem  ;  and  that  he 
approached  it  in  the  spirit  of  a  Primitive. 
His  reactions  were  as  simple  and  genuine  as 
those  of  any  child  ;  he  experienced  them  with 
that  passion  which  alone  provokes  to  creation  ; 
his  problem  was  to  express  them  sincerely  and 
simply  in  the  medium  of  which  he  could  make 
such  exquisite  use.  His  vision  was  as  un- 
sophisticated as  that  of  Orcagna,  and  in  trans- 
lating it  he  was  as  conscientious ;  but  he  was  a 
smaller  artist  because  he  was  less  of  an  artist. 

It  has  been  said  that  Rousseau  came  short 
of  greatness  for  want  of  science.  That  I  do 
not  believe.  Can  it  be  supposed  that  any 
man  who  has  applied  himself  intelligently  to 
any  art  for  forty  years  will  not  have  acquired 
science  enough  to  state  clearly  what  is  clear, 
intense,  and  clamoring  for  expression  in  his 
mind  ?  I  see  no  reason  for  supposing  that 
Rousseau  ever  failed  from  lack  of  science  to 
express  himself  completely.  The  fault  was  in 
what  he  had  to  express.  Rousseau  was  in- 
ferior to  the  great  Primitives  because  he  lacked 
their  taste,  or,  to  put  the  matter  more  forcibly, 
because  he  was  less  of  an  artist.  An  artist's 
conception  should  be  like  a  perfectly  cooked 
pudding — cooked  all  through  and  in  every 


THE  DOUANIER  ROUSSEAU 

part.  His  problem  is  to  create  an  expressive 
form  that  shall  fit  exactly  an  artistic  concep- 
tion. His  subject  may  be  what  he  pleases. 
But  unless  that  subject  has  been  carried  to  the 
high  regions  of  art,  and  there,  in  a  dry  aesthetic 
atmosphere,  sealed  up  in  a  purely  aesthetic 
conception  it  can  never  be  externalized  in 
pure  form.  That  is  what  the  great  Primitives 
did,  and  what  the  douanier  could  not  do  always. 
In  his  pudding  there  are  doughy  patches. 
He  is  sentimental ;  and  he  is  not  sentimental 
as  Raphael  and  El  Greco  are. 

With  a  race  of  genteel,  but  strangely  obtuse, 
critics  it  was  formerly  the  fashion  to  depreciate 
Raphael  and  El  Greco  on  the  ground  that  they 
were  sentimental.  Sentimental  they  are,  in  a 
sense.  Their  subjects  are  sentimental ;  and 
the  religiosity  of  some  of  Greco's  is  downright 
disgusting.  But  of  these  subjects  every  scrap 
has  been  passed  through  the  blazing  furnace 
of  conception  and  fused  into  artistic  form. 
It  is  as  though  a  potter,  working  with  dirty 
hands,  had  left  a  stain  burnt  by  the  fire  into  his 
gloriously  fashioned  clay.  The  blemish  is 
superficial ;  the  form  is  untouched.  With 
Rousseau  it  is  otherwise  :  lumps  of  unfused 
matter  break  through  his  conception  and  into 
his  design  ;  his  pudding  is  not  thoroughly 
baked.  Take  that  well-known  picture  of  his, 
Le  Present  et  le  Passe,  which  used  to  be  in 
the  Jastrebzoff  collection,  and  of  which  photo- 
53 


THE  DOUANIER  ROUSSEAU 

graphs  are  familiar  to  everyone  :  the  two  silly, 
detached  heads  in  the  sky,  stuck  in  for  senti- 
ment's sake,  are,  as  the  saying  goes,  "  out  of 
the  picture  "  and  yet  play  the  devil  with  it. 
They  injure  the  design.  What  is  more,  in 
themselves  they  are  as  feeble  and  common- 
place as  the  drawing  of  a  pavement  artist,  which, 
in  fact,  they  resemble.  They  are  unfelt,  that 
is  the  explanation — unfelt  aesthetically.  They 
have  not  been  through  the  oven.  They  are 
artistically  insincere.  Sentimentality  makes 
strange  bedfellows.  Rousseau  has  slipped  in- 
to the  very  hole  wherein  Mr.  Frank  Dixie 
and  Sir  Luke  Fildes  disport  themselves ;  only, 
by  betraying  his  vice  in  a  picture,  that  is,  for 
the  most  part,  so  exquisitely  sure  in  its  simple, 
delicate  expression  of  a  frank  and  charming 
vision  he  gives  us  an  impressive  example  of 
the  danger,  even  to  a  good  artist,  of  bad  taste. 
And  there  is  another  fault  in  Rousseau  that 
springs  from  this  lack  of  complete  artistic 
integrity.  He  is  something  plebeian :  he 
suffers  a  slightly  self-complacent  good-fellow- 
ship to  creep  into  his  pictures.  Occasionally 
there  grins  through  his  design,  and  ever  so 
little  disfigures  it,  a  touch  of  fatuity.  He  can- 
not help  being  glad  that  he  is  so  simple  and  so 
good,  nor  quite  resist  telling  us  about  it. 
Look  at  that  portrait  of  himself — and  I  impose 
a  most  agreeable  task,  for  it  is  charming — 
that  portrait  dated  1890,  and  belonging  also 
54 


THE  DOUANIER  ROUSSEAU 

to  M.  Jastrebzoff;  do  you  not  feel  that  the 
author  is  a  little  too  well  pleased  with  himself  ? 
Do  you  not  fancy  that  he  will  soon  be  regaling 
his  sitter  with  a  good,  round  platitude  from 
the  exterior  boulevards  or  a  morsel  from  some 
regimental  ditty  in  which  he  once  excelled, 
that,  in  another  moment,  he  will  be  tapping 
him  on  the  back,  and  that  he  has  gone  a  little 
out  of  his  way  to  tell  you  these  things  ?  The 
Primitives  tell  us  nothing  of  that  sort ;  they 
stick  to  their  business  of  creating  significant 
form.  Whatever  of  their  personalities  may 
reach  us  has  passed  through  the  transmuting 
fires  of  art :  they  never  prattle.  The  Primi- 
tives are  always  distinguished  ;  whereas  oc- 
casionally the  douanier  is  as  much  the  reverse 
as  the  more  successful  painters  to  the  British 
aristocracy  are  always. 

Yet  I  daresay  it  was  this  jovial  and  unaffected 
good-fellowship,  quite  as  much  as  his  un- 
questionable genius,  that  won  the  brave  doua- 
nier his  place  in  the  hearts  of  those  brilliant 
people  who  frequented  what  he  used  to  call 
his  "  soirees  toutes  familiales  et  artistiques." 
The  artists  and  intellectuals  of  my  generation 
— the  generation  that  received  and  went  down 
before  the  terrific  impact  of  Dostoievskyism — 
pursued  the  simple  and  unsophisticated  at  least 
as  earnestly  as  any  follower  of  an  earlier  Rous- 
seau. Whatever  the  real  differences  between  a 
noble  savage  and  an  unspoilt  artisan  may  be,  the 
55 


THE  DOUANIER  ROUSSEAU 

difference  between  the  ideas  of  them  with  which 
a  jaded  society  diverts  itself  is  negligible.  "  II 
nous  faut  les  barbares,"  said  Gide.  Well,  we  have 
got  them.*  And,  maybe,  the  next  generation  but 
one  will  make  as  much  fuss  about  a  new  Matthew 
Arnold  as  we  made  about  Marguerite  Audoux. 
Meanwhile  the'  douanier  came  at  the  right 
moment.  His  "  soire'es  toutes  familiales  et 
artistiques  "  were  crowded  with  admirers — 
Picasso,  Delaunay,  Duhamel,  Guillaume  Apol- 
linaire,  Jules  Remain,  Max  Jacob,  Rene*  Arcos, 
Braque,  Andre*  Salmon,  Soffici,  Blanche  Al- 
bane,  Marie  Laurencin,  elegant  and  eminent 
people  from  North  and  South  America,  Russia, 
Germany,  and  Scandinavia,  to  say  nothing  of 
his  pupils  (he  professed  both  painting  and 
music)  and  "  les  demoiselles  de  son  quartier." 
The  entertainment  consisted,  if  I  may  trust  an 
ear-witness,  of  a  little  bad  music  worse  played, 
a  little  declamation,  a  glass  of  wine,  and  demo- 
cracy untainted  with  the  least  suspicion  of 
snobbery.  There  was  a  delicious  absence  of 
culture,  on  the  one  hand,  and  of  romantic 
squalor  on  the  other.  The  whole  thing  was 
solidly  and  sympathetically  lower  middle-class. 
The  "  soiree  tant  familiale  qu'artistique " 
closed  with  a  performance  of  the  Marseillaise  ; 
and  the  intelligentsia  retired  to  bed  feeling  that 
life  was  full  of  beauty  and  significance. 

*  This  essay  was  written  a  few  weeks  after  the  signing  of 
the  Armistice. 

56 


MATISSE 


(Photo:  E.    Druei) 


CEZANNE* 

It  was  the  opinion  of  Degas  that  "  le  peintre 
en  gdndral  est  bete,"  and  most  people  seem 
to  think  that  Ce'zanne  was  no  exception  to 
the  rule.  Before  agreeing,  I  should  want  to 
know  what  precisely  they  understood  by  the 
word  "  bete."  Cezanne  was  silly  certainly, 
but  he  was  not  stupid  :  he  was  limited  and  ab- 
surd, but  not  dull ;  his  opinions  for  the  most 
part  were  conventional,  but  his  intelligence  was 
not  common  ;  and  his  character  was  as  ob- 
viously that  of  a  man  of  genius  as  the  most 
ardent  hero-worshipper  could  desire. 

Ce'zanne  was  a  great  character.  It  is  a  mis- 
take to  suppose  that  great  characters  are  always 
agreeable  ones.  Few  people,  I  imagine,  found 
Ce'zanne  agreeable  ;  yet  painters,  one  would 
suppose,  were  eager  to  meet  him  that  they  might 
hear  what  he  had  to  say  about  painting. 
Cezanne's  ideas  on  painting  are  not  like  ideas 
at  all  :  they  are  like  sensations  ;  they  have  the 
force  of  sensations.  They  seem  to  give  the 
sense  of  what  was  in  his  mind  by  a  method 
more  direct  than  the  ordinary  intellectual  one. 
His  meaning  reaches  us,  not  in  a  series  of 
pellets,  but  in  a  block.  These  sayings  of  his 
remind  one  oddly  of  his  art ;  and  some  of  his 
comments  on  life  are  hardly  less  forcible  and 
to  the  point.  This,  for  instance,  provoked  by 

*  Paul  Ctzanne.  Par  Ambroise  Vollard.  (Paris :  Cr&. 
P.  750 

57 


CEZANNE 

Zola's  "  L'GEuvre,"  is  something  more  than 
a  professional  opinion  : 

On  ne  peut  pas  exiger  d'un  homme  qui  ne  sait  pas,  qu'il 
disc  des  choses  raisonnables  sur  1'art  de  peindre  ;  mais,  N.  de 
D —  et  Cezanne  se  mit  a  taper  comme  un  sourd  sur  sa  table 
— comment  peut-il  oser  dire  qu'un  peintre  se  tue  parce  qu'il 
a  fait  un  mauvais  tableau  ?  Quand  un  tableau  n'est  pas 
realise",  on  le  f  .  .  .  au  feu,  et  on  en  recommence  un  autre  ! 

Realise — Ce'zanne's  incessant  complaint  that 
"  he  was  unable  to  realize  "  has  been  taken  by 
many  stupid  people  to  imply  that  Cezanne  was 
conscious  in  himself  of  some  peculiar  and 
slightly  humiliating  inhibition  from  which  his 
fellows  were  free  ;  and  even  M.  Vollard  has 
thought  it  necessary  to  be  continually  apologiz- 
ing for  and  explaining  away  the  phrase,  which, 
moreover,  he  never  does  explain.  Yet  the 
explanation  is  as  simple  as  can  be.  Genius  of 
the  very  highest  order  never,  probably,  suc- 
ceeds in  completely  realizing  its  conceptions, 
because  its  conceptions  are  unrealizable.  When 
Ce'zanne  envied  M.  Bouguereau  his  power  of 
realization  he  was  perfectly  sincere  and  per- 
fectly sensible.  A  Bouguereau  can  realize 
completely  the  little  nasty  things  that  are  in 
his  mind  :  if  a  Ce'zanne,  a  Shakespeare,  or  an 
^schylus  could  realize  as  completely  all  that 
was  in  his  the  human  race  would  think  more 
of  itself  than  it  does.  Cezanne's  conscious- 
ness of  the  impossibility  of  realizing  com- 
pletely his  conceptions — his  consciousness, 


CEZANNE 

rather,  that  he  had  not  completely  realized 
them — made  him  regard  all  his  pictures  as  un- 
finished. Some  day,  he  thought — or  liked  to 
believe — he  would  push  them  a  little  further. 
His  habit  of  destroying  his  own  works,  how- 
ever, had  nothing  to  do  with  any  sense  of 
failure  or  incapacity.  It  was  simply  a  mani- 
festation of  rage  and  a  means  of  appeasement. 
Some  people  like  cups  and  saucers  :  Ce'zanne 
preferred  oil-paintings,  and  his  own  were  al- 
ways to  hand.  A  word  of  commendation  for 
"  les  professeurs  "  ("  qui  n'ont  rien  dans  le  ven 
.  .  n  .  .  tr  .  .  re — les  salauds — les  chatres 
— les  j  .  f  .  .  .  s  ")  or  the  least  denigration 
of  Chardin  or  Delacroix  was  sure  to  cost  a  still- 
life  or  a  water-colour  at  any  rate. 

It  is  surprising  that  M.  Vollard  should  not 
have  made  this  more  clear,  for  he  certainly 
understood  the  genius  and  character  of  Ce'zanne. 
His  book  is  an  amazingly  vivid  presentment  of 
both  ;  and  to  have  made  such  a  book  out 
of  the  life  of  a  man  whose  whole  life  went  into 
the  art  of  painting  is  a  remarkable  feat.  For 
Ce'zanne  poured  all  his  prodigious  energy  and 
genius  into  a  funnel  that  ended  in  the  point 
of  his  brush.  He  was  a  painter  if  ever  there 
was  one,  and  he  was  nothing  else  ;  he  had  no 
notion  of  being  anything  else.  There  is 
enough  in  Paris,  one  would  have  supposed, 
to  attract  from  himself  for  a  moment  the  atten- 
tion of  the  most  preoccupied  and  self-absorbed 
59 


CEZANNE 

of  men.  When  Ce'zanne  lived  in  Paris  he 
rose  early,  painted  as  long  as  there  was  light 
to  paint  by,  and  went  to  bed  immediately  after 
dinner.  The  time  during  which  he  was  not 
painting  he  seems  to  have  spent  in  wondering 
whether  the  light  would  be  satisfactory  ("  gris 
clair  ")  next  day.  Ce'zanne  in  Paris,  like  the 
peasant  in  the  country,  spent  most  of  his  spare 
time  thinking  about  the  weather. 

Comme  il  se  couchait  de  tres  bonne  heure,  il  lui  arrivait  de 
s'eveiller  au  milieu  de  la  nuit.  Hante  par  son  idee  fixe,  il 
ouvrait  la  fenetre.  Une  fois  rassure,  avant  de  regagner  son 
lit  il  allait,  une  bougie  a  la  main,  revoir  1'etude  qui  etait  en 
train.  Si  1'impression  etait  bonne,  il  reveillait  sa  femme  pour 
lui  faire  partager  sa  satisfaction.  Et  pour  la  dedommager  de 
ce  derangement,  il  1'invitait  a  faire  une  partie  de  dames. 

All  of  Cezanne  went  into  his  painting ; 
only  now  and  then  a  drop  escaped  that  voracious 
funnel  and  splashed  on  to  life.  It  is  by  col- 
lecting and  arranging  these  odd  drops  and 
splashes  that  M.  Vollard  has  managed  to  con- 
struct his  lively  picture  of  this  extraordinary 
character.  It  is  because  his  task  must  have 
been  so  abominably  exacting — the  task  of 
catching  the  artist  outside  his  work — that  we 
easily  forgive  him  a  few  lapses  from  good  sense 
when  he  is  not  talking  about  his  hero.  It  is 
annoying,  nevertheless,  to  hear  quite  so  much 
of  the  stupid  and  insensitive  people  who  at- 
tacked and  insulted  Ce'zanne.  M.  Vollard 
never  tires  of  telling  us  about  those  who  hid 
60 


CEZANNE 

their  Ce*zannes  or  threw  them  out  of  window, 
or  sold  them  for  next  to  nothing  and  would 
now  give  their  eyes  to  get  them  back  ;  of  those 
who  jeered  at  Ce'zanne  and  would  not  hang  his 
pictures  at  exhibitions,  refusing  him  that  public 
recognition  he  was  human  enough  to  covet — 
in  a  word,  of  the  now  discomfited  and  penitent 
majority.  I  had  thoughts  once  of  printing  a 
selection  from  the  press-cuttings  that  reached 
us  at  the  Grafton  Galleries  during  the  first 
Post-Impressionist  exhibition.  It  would  have 
revealed  our  leading  critics  and  experts,  our 
professors  and  directors,  our  connoisseurs,  our 
more  cultivated  dealers  and  our  most  popular 
painters  vying  with  each  other  in  heaping  abuse 
and  ridicule  on  the  heads  of  Ce'zanne,  Gauguin, 
and  Van  Gogh.  The  project  is  abandoned. 
That  sort  of  thing  I  perceive  becomes  a  bore. 
And  I  only  wish  M.  Vollard  had  perceived  it 
when  he  was  writing  about  Zola.  Zola  failed 
to  appreciate  Cezanne,  of  course.  Zola  was 
an  ordinary  middle-class  man  :  he  was  vain, 
vulgar,  petty  ;  he  longed  for  the  consideration 
of  people  like  himself,  and  was  therefore 
ostentatious  ;  he  had  a  passion  for  money  and 
notoriety  ;  he  wanted  to  be  thought  not  only 
clever  but  good  ;  he  preached,  he  deprecated, 
he  took  a  moral  standpoint  and  judged  by  re- 
sults ;  and  his  taste  was  execrable.  We  meet 
people  of  Zola's  sort  every  day  in  third-class 
railway  carriages  and  first,  on  the  tops  of  omni- 
61 


CEZANNE 

buses  and  in  Chelsea  drawing-rooms,  at  the 
music-hall,  at  the  opera,  at  classical  concerts, 
and  in  Bond  Street  galleries.  We  take  them 
for  granted  and  are  perfectly  civil  to  them. 
So  why,  because  he  happened  to  have  an 
astonishing  gift  of  statement  and  rapid  generali- 
zation, should  Zola  be  treated  as  though  he 
were  a  monster  ?  Though  Diggle,  the  bil- 
liards champion,  care  little  or  nothing  for  poetry, 
he  may  have  an  excellent  heart,  as  well  as  a 
hand  far  surpassing  in  dexterity  that  of  our 
most  accomplished  portrait-painters.  No  one 
dreams  of  reviling  him. 

Let  us  be  equally  just  to  Zola  ;  let  us  notice, 
too,  how  amusingly  he  sets  off  Cezanne.  Both 
were  greatly  gifted  men  :  neither  was  the  man 
of  intelligence  and  talent,  the  brilliant  man  with 
the  discursive  intellect,  who  carries  his  gift 
about  with  him,  takes  it  out  when  and  where  he 
pleases,  and  applies  it  where  and  how  he  likes. 
Zola,  when  he  was  not  using  his  gift,  posed  as 
an  artist,  a  saint,  or  simply  "  a  great  man  "  ; 
but  he  never  contrived  to  be  anything  but  a 
bourgeois — &  "  sale  bourgeois,"  according  to 
Cezanne.  Cezanne  was  all  gift :  seen  as  any- 
thing but  a  painter  he  looked  like  a  fool.  At 
Aix  he  tried  to  pass  for  a  respectable  rentier : 
he  found  no  difficulty  in  being  silly,  but  he 
could  not  achieve  the  necessary  commonplace- 
ness.  He  could  not  be  vulgar.  He  was  al- 
ways an  artist. 

62 


CEZANNE 

Instead  of  telling  us  so  much  about  Zola  and 
tutti  quanti  M.  Vollard  might  have  told  us  more 
about  Ce'zanne's  artistic  development.  What, 
for  instance,  is  the  history  of  his  relations  with 
Impressionism  ?  The  matter  is  to  me  far 
from  clear.  Cezanne  began  his  artistic  life 
amongst  the  Impressionists,  he  was  reckoned  a 
disciple  of  Pissarro ;  yet  it  is  plain  from  his 
early  work  that  he  never  swallowed  much  of  the 
doctrine.  Gradually  he  came  to  think  that 
the  Impressionists  were  on  the  wrong  tack, 
that  their  work  was  flimsy  and  their  theory 
misleading,  that  they  failed  to  "  realize." 
He  dreamed  of  combining  their  delicate  vision, 
their  exquisite  sensation^  with  a  more  positive 
and  elaborate  statement.  He  wanted  to  make 
of  Impressionism  "  quelque  chose  de  solide 
et  de  durable  comme  Tart  des  Muse*es."  He 
succeeded.  But  at  what  moment  did  his  dis- 
sent become  acute,  and  to  what  extent  was  he 
aware  from  the  first  of  its  existence  ?  To- 
wards the  end  of  his  life  he  took  to  scolding  the 
Impressionists,  but  one  fancies  that  he  was 
never  very  willing  that  anyone  else  should 
abuse  them.  "  Regardez,"  said  he  to  a  young 
painter  who  had  caught  him  coming  out  of 
church  one  stormy  Sunday  morning,  as  he 
pointed  to  a  puddle  touched  by  a  sudden  ray  of 
sunlight,  "  comment  voulez-vous  rendre  cela  ? 
II  faut  se  me'fier,  je  vous  le  dis,  des  Impression- 
nistes  .  .  .  Tout  de  mSme,  ils  voient  juste  1  " 


CEZANNE 

The  critical  moment  in  Cezanne's  life — if  in 
such  a  life  one  moment  may  without  impertin- 
ence be  thought  more  critical  than  another — 
must  have  come  somewhere  about  1870. 
M.  Vollard  once  asked  him  what  he  did  during 
the  war.  "  Ecoutez  un  peu,  monsieur  Vollard! 
Pendant  la  guerre  j'ai  beaucoup  travail!^  sur 
le  motif  a  1'Estaque."  M.  Vollard  is  too  good 
a  patriot  to  add  that  during  the  war  he  also 
went  into  hiding,  having  been  called  up  for 
military  service.  Cezanne,  I  am  sorry  to  say, 
was  an  insoumis — a  deserter.  He  seems  to 
have  supposed  that  he  had  something  more 
important  to  do  than  to  get  himself  killed  for 
his  country.  It  was  not  only  in  art  that 
Cezanne  gave  proof  of  a  surprisingly  sure  sense 
of  values.  Some  fulsome  journalist,  wishing 
to  flatter  the  old  man  after  he  had  become 
famous,  represented  him  hugging  a  tree  and, 
with  tears  in  his  eyes,  crying  :  "  Comme  je 
voudrais,  celui-la,  le  transporter  sur  ma  toile!  " 
For  a  moment  Ce'zanne  contemplated  the  pic- 
ture in  terrified  amazement,  then  exclaimed  : 
"  Dites,  monsieur  Vollard,  c'est  effrayant,  la 
vie!  "  Useless  to  blame  the  particular  im- 
becile :  it  was  the  world  in  which  such  things 
were  possible  that  filled  him  with  dismay. 
I  stretch  my  hand  towards  a  copy  of  the 
Burlington  Magazine  and  come  plumb  on  the 
following  by  the  present  Director  of  the  Tate 
Gallery  : 

64 


CEZANNE 

The  truth  is  that  the  ecstasy  of  art  and  good  actions  are 
closely  interrelated,  the  one  leading  to  the  other  in  endless 
succession  or  possibly  even  progression. 

"  Dites,  monsieur  Vollard,   c'est  efTrayant,  la 
vie  !  "* 


*  Since  writing  these  words  I  learn  that  the  director  of  the 
Tate  Gallery  has  been  unable  to  find,  in  his  series  of  vast 
rooms,  space  for  two  small  and  fine  works  by  Cezanne.  It 
is  some  consolation  to  know  that  he  has  found  space  for 
more  than  twenty  by  Professor  Tonks. 

6 


RENOIR* 

Renoir  is  the  greatest  painter  alive.f  There 
are  admirers  of  Matisse  and  admirers  of 
Picasso  who  will  contradict  that,  though  the 
artists  themselves  would  probably  agree.  Also, 
there  are  admirers  of  M.  Bouguereau  and  of 
Sir  Marcus  Stone,  there  are  Italian  Futurists 
and  members  of  the  New  English  Art  Club, 
with  whom  one  bandies  no  words.  Renoir  is 
the  greatest  painter  alive. 

He  is  over  forty  :  to  be  exact,  he  is  seventy- 
seven  years  old.  Yet,  in  the  teeth  of  modern 
theories  that  have  at  least  the  air  of  physio- 
logical certainties,  one  must  admit  that  he  is 
still  alive.  A  comparison  between  the  five- 
and-thirty  photographs  reproduced  by  M. 
Besson  and  those  at  the  end  of  Herr  Meier- 
Graefe's  monograph  suggests  that  even  since 
1910  his  art  has  developed.  But  what  is 
certain  is  that,  during  his  last  period,  since 
1900  that  is  to  say,  though  so  crippled  by 
rheumatism  that  it  is  with  agonizing  difficulty 
he  handles  a  brush,  he  has  produced  works 
that  surpass  even  the  masterpieces  of  his  middle 
age. 

Renoir  was  born  in  1841,  and  in  '54  bound 
prentice  to  a  china-painter.     A  fortunate  in-  j 
vention  deprived  him  of  this  means  of  liveli- 
hood and  drove  him  into  oil.     He  escaped 

*  Renoir.     Par  Albert  Andre.     Cres  et  Cie. 

f  This  essay  was  written  in  1919.     He  died  in  1920. 

66 


RENOIR 

early  from  the  Ecole  des  Beaux-Arts,  and,  of 
course,  came  under  the  influence  of  Courbet. 
By  1863  he  was  being  duly  refused  at  the 
Salon  and  howled  at  by  the  respectable  mob. 
He  thus  made  one  of  the  famous  Salon  des 
Refuses^  and  has,  in  consequence,  been  generally 
described  as  an  "  Impressionist."  It  is  an 
honour  he  neither  desires  nor  deserves.  The 
pure  doctrine  of  Impressionism,  as  formulated 
by  Claude  Monet,  enjoins  "  scientific  truth  " 
and  submission  to  Nature,  whereas  Renoir  ob- 
served one  day  to  an  astonished  disciple,  "  Avec 
la  Nature  on  ne  fait  rien  "  ;  and  on  being  asked 
where,  then,  the  student  should  learn  his  art 
added,  without  any  apparent  sign  of  shame  or 
sense  of  sin — "  Au  muse*e,  parbleul  " 

Renoir  thus  affirmed  what  every  artist 
knows,  that  art  is  the  creation  and  not  the  imita- 
tion of  form.  In  his  eyes  the  most  valuable 
part  of  an  artist's  education  is  the  intelligent 
study  of  what  other  artists  have  done.  For 
his  own  part  he  studied  Courbet  and  then 
Delacroix,  and,  assuredly,  from  these  picked 
up  useful  hints  for  converting  sensibility  into 
significant  form.  Sensibility  he  never  lacked. 
Renoir's  painting  gift  may,  without  unpardon- 
able silliness,  be  compared  with  the  singing  gift 
of  Mozart.  His  conspicuous  characteristics 
are  loveliness  and  ease.  No  painter,  I  suppose, 
gives  more  delight,  or  gives  it  more  frankly. 
That  is  why  his  name  provokes  an  odd,  personal 
6? 


RENOIR 

enthusiasm  in  thousands  of  people  who  have 
never  seen  him.  That  is  why  Frenchmen, 
who  have  sometimes  a  terribly  intimate  way 
of  explaining  themselves,  have  been  known  to 
assert  that  they  feel  for  Renoir  the  sort  of  grate- 
ful affection  that  every  sensitive  man  feels  for  a 
woman  who  has  given  him  joy. 

But  Renoir's  natural  masters — parents  one 
would  say  if  a  man  could  have  more  than  two — 
were  Fragonard,  Boucher,  and  Watteau.  These, 
two  of  whom  he  has  surpassed,  with  Rubens, 
whom  he  almost  equals,  are  responsible  for 
most  of  what  is  derivative  in  his  art  during 
his  first  great  period  (1870-1881).  That  this 
should  be  the  period  beloved  of  amateurs  does 
not  surprise  me.  It  is  the  period  of  Mme. 
Mattre  (1871),  La  Loge  (1874),  Moulin  de 
la  Galette  (1876),  and  M.  Choquet — "  portrait 
d'un  fou  par  un  fou,"  Renoir  calls  it — pictures 
of  ravishing  loveliness  to  set  dancing  every 
chord  in  a  spectator  of  normal  sensibility. 
Also,  it  is  a  period  that  has  an  extraordinary 
charm  for  the  literary  connoisseur.  It  throws 
glamour  over  the  "  seventies,"  and,  for  that 
matter,  on  to  the  "  eighties."  Here  are  the 
characters  of  Flaubert  and  Maupassant  as  we 
should  wish  them  to  be.  That  dejeuner  by  the 
Seine  was  probably  organized  by  the  resource- 
ful Jean  de  Servigny,  and  there,  sure  enough., 
is  Yvette  with  a  fringe.  The  purest  of  painters 
becomes  historical  by  accident.  He  expresses 
68 


RENOIR 

the  unalloyed  sensibility  of  an  artist  in  terms  of 
delicious  contemporary  life  and  gives  us, 
adventitiously,  romance.  A  fascinating  period, 
but  not  the  great  one. 

Towards  the  end  of  1 8  8 1  Renoir  set  out  on  a 
tour  in  Italy,  and,  as  if  to  show  how  little  he 
was  affected  by  what  he  found  there,  painted  at 
Naples  a  large  and  important  Baigneuse  (now 
in  the  Durand-Ruel  collection)  in  which  I  can 
discover  not  the  slightest  trace  of  Italian  in- 
fluence. He  is  too  thorough  a  Frenchman 
to  be  much  of  anything  else.  The  emphatic 
statement  and  counter-statement  of  the  great 
Primitives  is  not  in  his  way.  He  prefers  to 
insinuate.  Even  in  his  most  glorious  moments 
he  is  discreet  and  tactful,  fonder  of  a  transition 
than  an  opposition,  never  passionate.  The 
new  thing  that  came  into  his  art  about  this 
time,  and  was  to  affect  it  for  the  next  twenty 
years,  was  not  Italy  but  Ingres. 

The  influence  was  at  first  an  unhappy  one. 
During  three  or  four  years,  unable,  it  seems, 
to  match  the  new  conception  of  form  with  his 
intensely  personal  reaction,  Renoir  produced  a 
certain  number  of  unconvincing  and  un- 
characteristic pictures  (e.g.,  the  dance  series, 
Dance  a  la  Ville,  etc.).  There  is  an  uneasy 
harshness  about  the  contours,  the  forms  are 
imperfectly  felt,  they  are  wooden  even,  and  in 
their  placing  one  misses  the  old  inevitability. 
Signed  with  another  name  these  essays  might 
69 


RENOIR 

by  a  dashing  critic  be  called  doctrinaire. 
Then  in  1885  came  the  first  Baigneuses  (col- 
lection J.  E.  Blanche),  whereby  Renoir  put 
himself  a  good  head  above  all  contemporaries 
save  Cezanne.  If  this  picture  were  hung  in  a 
public  gallery,  and  the  numerous  drawings 
made  for  it  ranged  alongside,  how  finely  dis- 
credited would  be  those  knowing  ones  who, 
in  their  desire  to  emphasize  the  difference  be- 
tween form  and  that  of  which  form  is  composed, 
are  in  the  habit  of  calling  Renoir  a  great  colour- 
ist  and  then  pausing  impressively.  I  suppose 
it  is  because  he  rarely  uses  a  lead  pencil  that 
the  wiseacres  are  able  to  fulfil  their  destiny. 
Drawing  in  charcoal  or  pastel  need  not  be 
taken  seriously ;  while  drawing  with  the 
brush  is  apparently  not  drawing  at  all.  That 
Renoir  is  a  great  draughtsman  may  be  inferred 
from  almost  everything  he  has  ever  done. 
But  (though  that  amazing  Boy  with  a  Cat  was 
achieved  as  early  as  1868)  it  is  the  work  of 
this  period — and  Les  Baigneuses,  with  its 
attendant  studies,  are  capital  examples — that 
makes  patent  his  mastery  and  entitles  him 
obviously  to  a  place  between  Ingres  and 
Daumier. 

That  it  should  be  difficult  to  find  a  date  for 
the  beginning  of  Renoir's  last  period  does  not 
much  trouble  me  ;  but  I  am  sorry  that  it  is 
quite  impossible  to  indicate  in  words  its 
character.  One  can  say  confidently  that  the 
70 


RENOIR 

new  conception  was  being  elaborated  between 
1895  anc^  1900;  one  can  suppose  that  its 
final  character  was  to  some  extent  imposed 
on  the  master  by  his  growing  infirmities.  A 
painter  who  can  hardly  move  arm  or  fingers 
will  neither  sweep  nor  niggle.  He  must  paint, 
if  he  is  to  paint  at  all,  in  blobs  and  smears  and 
patches  and  soft  strokes  ;  and  it  is  out  of  these 
that  Renoir's  latest  works  are  built  up.  "  Built 
up  " — the  expression  is  absurd.  Rather,  it  is 
as  though  forms  had  been  melted  down  to  their 
component  colours,  and  the  pool  of  iridescent 
loveliness  thus  created  fixed  by  a  touch  of  the 
master's  magic — lightly  frozen  over  by  an  en- 
chanting frost.  Only  ice  is  cold.  At  any 
rate,  what  happens  to  the  spectator  is  that  first 
he  perceives  a  tangle  of  rather  hot  and  ap- 
parently inharmonious  tones ;  gradually  he 
becomes  aware  of  a  subtle,  astonishing,  and 
unlooked-for  harmony ;  finally,  from  this 
harmony  emerge  completely  realized  and  ex- 
quisitely related  forms.  After  which,  if  he 
has  any  sense  of  art,  he  remains  spellbound 
and  uncritical,  and  ceases  to  bother  about  how 
the  thing  was  done.  That,  at  least,  is  my  im- 
pression of  Renoir's  latest  style.  Examples 
of  it  abound  in  Paris,  notably  M.  Maurice 
Gangnat's  collection  ;  and  it  is  said  that  the 
artist  intends  these  pictures  to  improve  by 
keeping. 

In   his    pleasant,    well-written    introduction 


RENOIR 

M.  Albert  Andre  gives  a  portrait  of  Renoir 
that  is  almost  too  good  to  be  true:  we  are 
encouraged  to  believe  just  what  we  should 
like  to  believe.  It  is  incredibly  sympathetic. 
Yet  it  is  very  much  what  we  might  have 
guessed  from  the  pictures  had  we  dared. 
And,  indeed,  we  did  dare — some  of  us ; 
for,  besides  its  purely  aesthetic  character,  its 
French  taste  and  tact,  the  art  of  Renoir  has 
over-tones  to  which  the  literary  and  historical 
intelligence  cannot  choose  but  listen.  An 
intimate  eulogy  of  France  by  a  most  lovable 
Frenchman  is  what,  in  our  lazy  moods,  we 
allow  these  pictures  to  give  us.  They  do 
it  charmingly.  For  instance,  though  I  never 
saw  a  Renoir  that  could  justify  a  district 
visitor  in  showing  more  of  her  teeth  than 
nature  had  already  discovered,  here,  unmistak- 
ably, are  Parisians  enjoying  themselves  in 
their  own  Parisian  way.  Here  is  the  France 
of  the  young  man's  fancy  and  the  old  man's 
envious  dreams.  Here,  if  you  please,  you  may 
smell  again  that  friture  that  ate  so  well,  one 
Sunday  at  Argenteuil,  twenty  years  ago,  in  the 
company  of  a  young  poet  who  must  have  had 
genius  and  two  models  who  were  certainly 
divine.  And  that  group  with  the  fat,  young 
mother  suckling  her  baby — there  is  all  French 
frankness  and  French  tenderness  and  family 
feeling  without  a  trace  of  its  wonted  grimness 
and  insincerity. 

72 


RENOIR 

Renoir  is  as  French  as  French  can  be,  and 
he  knows  it : 

Lorsque  je  regarde  les  maitres  anciens  je  me  fais  1'effet 
d'un  bien  petit  bonhomme,  et  pourtant  je  crois  que  de  tous 
mes  ouvrages  il  restera  assez  pour  m'assurer  une  place  dans 
1'^cole  francaise,  cette  dcole  que  j'aime  tant,  qui  est  si  gentille, 
si  ckire,  de  si  bonne  compagnie  ...  Et  pas  tapageuse. 

Renoir  will  have  his  place  in  that  school, 
but  another  niche  has  been  prepared  for  him 
amongst  an  even  grander  company.  When, 
in  1917,  Les  Parapluies  (a  beautiful  but  not 
very  characteristic  work)  was  placed  in  the 
National  Gallery  some  hundred  English  artists 
and  amateurs  seized  the  opportunity  of  sending 
the  master  a  testimony  of  their  admiration 
which,  rather  to  their  surprise  and  to  their  in- 
tense joy,  apparently  gave  pleasure.  In  this 
they  said  : 

Des  Pinstant  ou  votre  tableau  s'est  trouve  install^  parmi 
les  chefs-d'oeuvre  des  maitres  anciens,  nous  avons  eu  la  joie 
de  constater  qu'un  de  nos  contemporains  avait  pris  place 
d'emble'e  parmi  les  grands  maitres  de  la  tradition  europe*enne. 

They  said  not  a  word  too  much. 


73 


TRADITION   &  MOVEMENTS 

Much  to  its  embarrassment,  the  National 
Gallery  finds  itself  possessed  of  that  superb 
picture  Les  Parapluies ;  and  as  the  director  at 
last  feels  obliged  to  exhume  those  masterpieces 
which,  for  so  many  happy  months,  he  and 
his  colleagues  have  had,  albeit  in  the  dark,  to 
themselves,  we  can  now  see  Renoir  amongst 
his  peers.  He  is  perfectly  at  home  there. 
Renoir  takes  his  place  quite  simply  in  the 
great  tradition  ;  and  when  Cezanne,  who  is 
still  too  cheap  to  be  within  the  reach  of  a 
national  collection,  has  attained  a  price  that 
guarantees  respectability  he,  too,  will  be  seen 
to  fit  neatly  into  that  tradition  ofwhich  he  is  as 
much  a  part  as  Ingres  or  Poussin,  Raphael  or 
Piero  della  Francesca. 

That  Cezanne  was  a  master,  just  as  Poussin 
and  Piero  were,  and  that  he,  like  them,  is  part 
of  the  tradition,  is  what  all  sensitive  people 
know  and  the  wiser  keep  to  themselves.  For 
by  stating  the  plain  fact  that  Renoir,  Cezanne, 
and,  for  that  matter,  Matisse  are  all  in  the 
great  tradition  of  painting  one  seems  to  sug- 
gest that  the  tradition  is  something  altogether 
different  from  what  most  people  would  wish 
it  to  be.  If  one  is  right  it  follows  that  it  is 
not  simply  the  counter-movement  to  the  con- 
temporary movement ;  indeed,  it  follows  that 
it  is  not  a  movement  at  all.  This  is  intolerable. 
An  artist,  seen  as  the  protagonist  of  a  move- 
74 


TRADITION  AND  MOVEMENTS 

ment,  the  exponent  of  a  theory,  and  the  clue 
to  an  age,  has  a  certain  interest  for  all  active- 
minded  people ;  whereas,  seen  merely  as  an 
artist,  which  is  how  he  must  be  seen  if 
he  is  to  be  seen  in  the  tradition,  he  is  of 
interest  only  to  those  who  care  for  art.  The 
significant  characteristics  of  an  artist,  con- 
sidered as  the  representative  of  a  movement, 
are  those  in  which  he  differs  most  from  other 
artists;  set  him  in  the  traditions  and  his  one 
important  characteristic  is  the  one  he  shares 
with  all — his  being  an  artist.  In  the  tradition 
a  work  of  art  loses  its  value  as  a  means.  We 
must  contemplate  it  as  an  end — as  a  direct 
means  to  aesthetic  emotion  rather — or  let  it  be. 
Tradition,  in  fact,  has  to  do  with  art  alone ; 
while  with  movements  can  be  mixed  up  history, 
archaeology,  philosophy,  politics,  geography, 
fashions,  religion,  and  crime.  So,  by  insisting 
on  the  fact  that  Matisse,  Cezanne,  Poussin, 
Piero,  and  Giotto  are  all  in  the  tradition  we 
insist  on  the  fact  that  they  are  all  artists.  We 
rob  them  of  their  amusing  but  adscititious 
qualities  ;  we  make  them  utterly  uninteresting 
to  precisely  99.99  per  cent,  of  our  fellow- 
creatures  ;  and  ourselves  we  make  un- 
popular. 

The  tradition  of  art  begins  with  the  first 

artist  that  ever  lived,  and  will  end  with  the  last. 

Always   it   is   being   enriched   or   modified — 

never  is  it  exhausted.     The  earliest  artists  are 

75 


TRADITION  AND  MOVEMENTS 

driven  to  creation  by  an  irresistible  desire  to 
express  themselves.  Their  over-bubbling 
minds  supply  abundance  of  matter ;  diffi- 
culties begin  when  they  try  to  express  it. 
Then  it  is  they  find  themselves  confronted  by 
those  terrible  limitations  of  the  human  mind, 
and  by  other  limitations,  only  less  terrible, 
imposed  by  the  medium  in  which  they  work. 
Every  genuine  artist — every  artist,  that  is, 
with  something  of  his  own  to  say — is  faced 
afresh  by  the  problem,  and  must  solve  it  for 
himself.  Nevertheless,  each  one  who  succeeds 
in  creating  an  appropriate  form  for  his  peculiar 
experience  leaves  in  that  form  a  record,  and 
from  the  sum  of  these  records  is  deduced  some- 
thing, less  definite  far  than  a  code,  by  no  means 
a  pattern  or  recipe,  which  is  yet  a  sign  and  a 
source  of  half-conscious  suggestion  to  those 
that  follow.  No  artist  can  escape  the  tradition 
of  art  except  by  refusing  to  grapple  with  the 
problem  ;  which  is  how  most  do  escape  it. 
The  academic  humbug  uses  the  old  language 
to  say  nothing,  the  bombastic  charlatan  de- 
vises a  new  one  for  the  same  purpose ;  but 
once  a  man  has  something  to  express,  and  the 
passion  to  express  it,  he  will  find  himself  at- 
tacking the  eternal  problem  and  leaning  on  the 
inevitable  tradition.  Let  anyone  who  doubts 
this  mention  quickly  the  name  of  some  artist 
who  owes  nothing  to  his  predecessors. 

Often,    however,    owing    either    to    some 


TRADITION  AND  MOVEMENTS 

change  in  circumstances  or  to  his  innate 
peculiarity,  a  man  of  uncommon  force  and 
imagination  will  find  himself  with  something 
to  say  for  which  the  traditional  instrument  is, 
or  at  first  seems  to  be,  inadequate.  What 
shall  he  do  ?  Why,  what  Giotto  did,  what 
Masaccio  did,  what  Ronsard  and  the  poets 
of  the  Pleiade  did,  what  Wordsworth  did, 
and  what  Cezanne  has  done.  All  these  great 
artists  struck  new  veins,  and  to  work  them  were 
obliged  to  overhaul  the  tool-chest.  Of  the 
traditional  instruments  some  they  reshaped  and 
resharpened,  some  they  twisted  out  of  recogni- 
tion, a  few  they  discarded,  many  they  retained. 
Above  all,  they  travelled  back  along  the  tradi- 
tion, tapping  it  and  drawing  inspiration  from 
it,  nearer  to  its  source.  Very  rarely  does  the 
pioneer  himself  work  out  his  seam  :  he  leaves 
it  to  successors  along  with  his  technical  dis- 
coveries. These  they  develop,  themselves 
making  experiments  as  they  go  forward,  till 
of  the  heritage  to  which  they  succeeded  they 
have  left  nothing — nothing  but  a  fashion  to  be 
flouted  by  the  next  great  original  genius  who 
shall  rise.  Such  is  the  shape  of  a  movement. 
A  master,  whose  sole  business  it  is  to  express 
himself,  founds  it  incidentally,  just  as  incident- 
ally he  enriches  the  tradition  from  which  he 
borrows  ;  successors  exploit  it ;  pious  great- 
grand-nephews  mummify  and  adore  it.  Move- 
ments are  nothing  but  the  stuff  of  which 
77 


TRADITION  AND  MOVEMENTS 

tradition  is  made.  At  any  given  moment 
tradition  ends  in  the  contemporary  movement ; 
the  capital  works  of  any  age  are  almost  sure 
to  be  capital  examples  of  that  movement ; 
but  a  hundred  years  later,  when  these  are 
clear-set  in  the  tradition,  the  movement  will 
have  become  dust  and  ashes — the  daily  bread 
of  historians  and  archaeologists. 

Though  lecturers  still  hold  up  the  Re- 
naissance as  an  example  of  the  happy  and 
stagnant  state  of  the  arts  in  a  golden  age  when 
rebels  were  unknown,  their  pupils  are  aware 
that  Giotto,  the  father  of  Renaissance  painting, 
broke  with  the  maniera  greca  at  least  as  sharply 
as  Cezanne  did  with  the  nineteenth-century 
convention ;  that  in  the  art  of  the  fifteenth 
century  we  have  a  revolt  against  Giottesque 
which  must  grievously  have  wounded  many 
pious  souls  ;  and  that  Raphael  himself  stood, 
in  his  day,  for  a  new  movement.  But  distance 
gives  a  sense  of  proportion.  We  see  the  art 
of  the  Italian  Renaissance  whole,  growing  out 
of  Byzantine  and  into  French.  The  continuity 
is  patent ;  and,  what  is  much  to  my  purpose, 
it  is  Giotto  and  his  successors  rather  than  the 
artists  of  the  Palaeologi  who  seem  to  us  to  carry 
on  the  Byzantine  tradition,  while  the  heirs  of 
the  Renaissance  are  not  Salvator  Rosa  and 
Carlo  Dolci,  but  Claude  and  Poussin.  The 
great  artists  stand  out  and  join  hands  :  the  con- 
tests that  clashed  around  them,  the  little  men 
78 


TRADITION  AND  MOVEMENTS 

that  aped  them,  the  littler  that  abused,  have 
fallen  into  one  ruin.  The  odd  thing  is  that, 
as  often  as  not,  the  big  men  themselves  have 
believed  that  it  was  the  tradition,  and  not  the 
stupid  insensibility  of  their  fellows,  that 
thwarted  them.  They  have  made  the  mistake 
their  enemies  made  infallibly  :  they  have  taken 
a  dead  movement  for  a  live  tradition.  For 
movements  die ;  that  is  one  of  the  respects 
in  which  they  differ  most  significantly  from 
the  tradition.  The  movement  is  a  vein  which 
is  worked  out ;  the  tradition  a  live  thing  that 
changes,  grows,  and  persists.  The  artist  with 
a  new  vision  comes  on  the  tradition  at  its  near 
end,  and  finds  its  implements  lying  in  a  heap 
mixed  with  the  fashions  of  the  moribund 
movement.  He  chooses  ;  he  changes  ;  what 
happens  next  will  depend  a  good  deal  on  the 
state  of  public  opinion.  Should  the  artist  have 
the  luck  to  be  born  in  a  sensitive  age  and  an 
intelligent  country  his  innovations  may  be 
accepted  without  undue  hubbub.  In  that  case 
he  will  realize  that  artists  can  no  more  dispense 
with  the  tradition  than  tradition  can  exist 
without  artists,  and  will  probably  come  to  feel 
an  almost  exaggerated  reverence  for  the  monu- 
ments of  the  past.  But  should  the  public  be 
dull  and  brutish,  and  hardening  the  dust  of 
dead  movements  into  what  it  is  pleased  to  call 
"  tradition,"  pelt  with  that  word  the  thing 
which  above  all  others  is  to  dull  brutes  dis- 
79 


TRADITION  AND  MOVEMENTS 

quieting — I  mean  passionate  conviction — the 
artist,  finding  himself  assailed  in  the  name  of 
tradition,  will  probably  reply,  "  Damn  the 
tradition."  He  will  protest.  And,  for  an 
artist,  to  become  a  protestant  is  even  worse 
than  using  bad  language. 

Only  in  France,  so  far  as  I  know,  are  the 
men  who  are  working  out  the  heritage  of 
Cezanne  allowed  to  be  artists  and  expected  to 
be  nothing  more.  Elsewhere,  the  public  by 
its  uncritical  attitude  seems  to  encourage  them 
to  pose  as  supermen  or  to  become  rebels. 
Assuredly  I  am  not  advocating  that  slightly 
fatuous  open-mindedness  which  led  some  Ger- 
mans to  seize  on  the  movement  before  it  was 
well  grown  and  deal  with  it  as  they  have  dealt 
with  so  many  others,  collecting  its  artists  as 
though  they  were  beetles,  bottling  them,  setting 
them,  cataloguing  them,  making  no  mistake 
about  them,  and  arranging  them  neatly  in 
museums  for  the  dust  to  settle  on.  Organized 
alertness  of  that  sort  is  only  less  depressing 
than  the  smartness  of  those  Italians  who 
pounced  so  promptly  on  the  journalistic  possi- 
bilities of  the  movement  as  a  means  of  self- 
advertisement.  All  I  ask  for  in  the  public 
is  a  little  more  intelligence  and  sensibility, 
and  a  more  critical  attitude.  Surely,  by  now, 
it  should  be  impossible  to  hear  what  I  heard 
only  the  other  day — Mr.  Charles  Shannon 
being  extolled,  to  humiliate  some  enterprising 
80 


TRADITION  AND  MOVEMENTS 

student,  as  a  "  traditional  artist."  Why,  it 
would  be  as  sensible  to  call  the  man  who  makes 
nest-eggs  a  traditional  Buff  Orpington  1  And 
ought  it  still  to  be  possible  for  a  cultivated 
dealer,  because  I  had  refused  to  admire  a  stale 
old  crust  by  some  young  New  English  painter, 
who,  to  be  in  the  movement,  had  misshaped  a 
few  conventionally  drawn  objects  and  put  black 
lines  round  others — for  a  dealer,  I  say,  who 
dabbles  in  culture  to  exclaim  indignantly,  as 
one  did  to  me  not  long  ago,  "  I  can't  think  why 
you  don't  like  it :  it's  Post-Impressionist,  isn't 
it  ?  " 

If  we  cannot  lose  this  habit  of  calling  artists 
names,  at  least  let  us  know  exactly  what  we 
mean  by  them.  By  associating  artists  with 
movements  and  counter-movements  we  en- 
courage the  superstition  that  in  art  there  is 
some  important  distinction  besides  the  distinc- 
tion between  good  art  and  bad.  There  is  not. 
Such  distinctions  as  can  be  drawn  between  the 
genuine  artists  of  one  age  and  another,  between 
traditional  artists  and  eccentrics,  though  service- 
able to  historians  and  archaeologists,  are  pitfalls 
for  critics  and  amateurs.  To  him  who  can 
help  us  better  to  appreciate  works  of  art  let 
us  be  duly  grateful  :  to  him  who,  from  their 
extraneous  qualities,  can  deduce  amusing  theo- 
ries or  pleasant  fancies  we  will  listen  when 
we  have  time  :  but  to  him  who  would  persuade 
us  that  their  value  can  in  any  way  depend  on 
81  F 


TRADITION  AND  MOVEMENTS 

some  non-aesthetic  quality  we  must  be  positively 
rude.  Now,  if  we  are  to  get  rid  of  those  mis- 
leading labels  from  which  works  of  art  are  sup- 
posed to  derive  a  value  over  and  above  their 
aesthetic  value,  the  first  to  go  should  be  those 
arch-deceivers,  "  traditional  "  and  "  revolu- 
tionary." Let  us  understand  that  tradition 
is  nothing  but  the  essence,  congealed  and  pre- 
served for  us  by  the  masters  in  their  works, 
of  innumerable  movements  ;  and  that  move- 
ments are  mere  phases  of  the  tradition  from 
which  they  spring  and  in  which  they  are 
swallowed  up.  We  shall  then  be  armed,  on 
the  one  hand,  against  the  solemn  bore  who  re- 
quires us  to  admire  his  imitation  of  an  old 
master  because  it  is  in  the  tradition  ;  on  the 
other,  against  the  portentous  "  1st,"  whose 
parthenogenetic  masterpiece  we  are  not  in  a 
state  to  relish  till  we  have  sucked  down  the 
pseudo-philosophic  bolus  that  embodies  his 
eponymous  "  Ism."  To  each  we  shall  make 
the  same  reply :  "  Be  so  good  as  to  remove 
your  irrelevant  label  and  we  will  endeavour  to 
judge  your  work  on  its  merits." 


82 


PICASSO 


(Collection  Paul  Rosenberg] 


MATISSE   AND    PICASSO 

The  names  go  together,  as  do  those  of 
Shelley  and  Keats  or  Fortnum  and  Mason. 
Even  to  people  who  seldom  or  never  look 
seriously  at  a  picture  they  have  stood,  these 
ten  years,  as  symbols  of  modernity.  They 
are  pre-eminent ;  and  for  this  there  is 
reason.  Matisse  and  Picasso  are  the  two  im- 
mediate heirs  to  Cezanne.  They  are  in  the 
direct  line  ;  and  through  one  of  them  a  great 
part  of  the  younger  generation  comes  at  its 
share  of  the  patrimony.  To  their  contem- 
poraries they  owe  nothing  :  they  came  into 
the  legacy  and  had  to  make  what  they  could  of 
it.  They  are  the  elder  brothers  of  the  move- 
ment, a  fact  which  the  movement  occasionally 
resents  by  treating  them  as  though  they  were 
its  elder  sisters. 

Even  to  each  other  they  owe  nothing. 
Matisse,  to  be  sure,  swept  for  one  moment 
out  of  his  course  by  the  overwhelming  signifi- 
cance of  Picasso's  early  abstract  work,  himself 
made  a  move  in  that  direction.  But  this 
adventure  he  quickly,  and  wisely,  abandoned  ; 
the  problems  of  Cubism  could  have  helped 
him  nothing  to  materialize  his  peculiar  sensi- 
bility. And  this  sensibility — this  peculiar  emo- 
tional reaction  to  what  he  sees — is  his  great 
gift.  No  one  ever  felt  for  the  visible  universe 
just  what  Matisse  feels  ;  or,  if  one  did,  he 
could  not  create  an  equivalent.  Because,  in 
83 


MATISSE  AND  PICASSO 

addition  to  this  magic  power  of  creation, 
Matisse  has  been  blest  with  extraordinary 
sensibility  both  of  reaction  and  touch,  he  is  a 
great  artist ;  because  he  trusts  to  it  entirely  he 
is  not  what  for  a  moment  apparently  he  wished 
to  be — a  chef  d'ecole. 

Picasso,  on  the  other  hand,  who  never  tried 
to  be  anything  of  the  sort,  is  the  paramount 
influence  in  modern  painting — subject,  of 
course,  to  the  supreme  influence  of  Cezanne. 
All  the  world  over  are  students  and  young 
painters  to  whom  his  mere  name  is  thrilling  ; 
to  whom  Picasso  is  the  liberator.  His  in- 
fluence is  ubiquitous  :  even  in  England  it  is 
immense.  Not  only  those  who,  for  all  their 
denials — denials  that  spring  rather  from  ig- 
norance than  bad  faith — owe  almost  all  they 
have  to  the  inventor  of  Cubism,  but  artists  who 
float  so  far  out  of  the  main  stream  as  the 
Spensers  and  the  Nashes,  Mr.  Lamb  and  Mr. 
John,  would  all  have  painted  differently  had 
Picasso  never  existed. 

Picasso  is  a  born  chef  d'ecole.  His  is  one  of 
the  most  inventive  minds  in  Europe.  In- 
vention is  as  clearly  his  supreme  gift  as  sensi- 
bility is  that  of  Matisse.  His  career  has  been 
a  series  of  discoveries,  each  of  which  he  has 
rapidly  developed.  A  highly  original  and  ex- 
tremely happy  conception  enters  his  head, 
suggested,  probably,  by  some  odd  thing  he 
has  seen.  Forthwith  he  sets  himself  to  analyze 
84 


MATISSE  AND  PICASSO 

it  and  disentangle  those  principles  that  account 
for  its  peculiar  happiness.  He  proceeds  by 
experiment,  applying  his  hypothesis  in  the 
most  unlikely  places.  The  significant  elements 
of  negro  sculpture  are  found  to  repeat  their 
success  in  the  drawing  of  a  lemon.  Before 
long  he  has  established  what  looks  like  an 
infallible  method  for  producing  an  effect  of 
which,  a  few  months  earlier,  no  one  had  so 
much  as  dreamed.  This  is  one  reason  why 
Picasso  is  a  born  chef  d'ecole.  And  this  is  why 
of  each  new  phase  in  his  art  the  earlier  examples 
are  apt  to  be  the  more  vital  and  well-nourished. 
At  the  end  he  is  approaching  that  formula  to- 
wards which  his  intellectual  effort  tends  in- 
evitably. It  is  time  for  a  new  discovery. 

Meanwhile  a  pack  of  hungry  followers  has 
been  eyeing  the  young  master  as  he  made 
clearer  and  ever  clearer  the  nature  of  his  last. 
To  this  pack  he  throws  hint  after  hint.  And 
still  the  wolves  pursue.  You  see  them  in 
knots  and  clusters  all  along  the  road  he  has 
travelled,  gnawing,  tugging  at  some  unpicked 
idea.  Worry  !  worry  !  worry  !  Here  is  a 
crowd  of  old  laggards  still  lingering  and 
snuffling  over  "  the  blue  period."  A  vaster 
concourse  is  scattered  about  the  spot  where 
the  nigger's  head  fell,  and  of  these  the  strongest 
have  carried  off  scraps  for  themselves,  which 
they  assimilate  at  leisure,  lying  apart ;  while 
round  the  trunk  of  Cubism  is  a  veritable  sea  of 

85 


MATISSE  AND  PICASSO 

swaying,  struggling,  ravenous  creatures.  The 
howling  is  terrific.  But  Picasso  himself  is  al- 
ready far  away  elaborating  an  idea  that  came 
to  him  one  day  as  he  contemplated  a  drawing  by 
Ingres. 

And,  besides  being  extraordinarily  inventive, 
Picasso  is  what  they  call  "  an  intellectual  artist." 
Those  who  suppose  that  an  intellectual  artist 
is  one  who  spends  his  time  on  his  head  mistake. 
Milton  and  Mantegna  were  intellectual  artists  : 
it  may  be  doubted  whether  Caravaggio  and 
Rostand  were  artists  at  all.  An  intellectual 
artist  is  one  who  feels  first — a  peculiar  state  of 
emotion  being  the  point  of  departure  for  all 
works  of  art — and  goes  on  to  think.  Ob- 
viously Picasso  has  a  passionate  sense  of  the 
significance  of  form  ;  also,  he  can  stand  away 
from  his  passion  and  consider  it ;  apparently 
in  this  detached  mood  it  is  that  he  works. 
In  art  the  motive  power  is  heat  always  ;  some 
drive  their  engines  by  means  of  boiling  emo- 
tion, others  by  the  incandescence  of  intellectual 
passion.  These  go  forward  by  intense  con- 
centration on  the  problem  ;  those  swing  with 
breathless  precision  from  feeling  to  feeling. 
Sophocles,  Masaccio,  and  Bach  are  intellectuals 
in  this  sense,  while  Shakespeare,  Correggio, 
and  Mozart  trust  their  sensibility  almost  as  a 
bird  trusts  its  instinct.  It  never  entered  the 
head  of  a  swallow  to  criticize  its  own  methods  ; 
and  if  Mozart  could  not  write  a  tune  wrong, 
86 


MATISSE  AND  PICASSO 

that  was  not  because  he  had  first  tested  his 
idea  at  every  point,  but  because  he  was  Mozart. 
Yet  no  one  ever  thought  of  going  to  a  swallow 
for  lessons  in  aviation  ;  or,  rather,  Daedalus  did, 
and  we  all  know  what  came  of  it. 

That  is  my  point.  I  do  not  presume  to 
judge  between  one  method  of  creation  and 
another  ;  I  shall  not  judge  between  Matisse 
and  Picasso  ;  but  I  do  say  that,  as  a  rule,  it  is 
the  intellectual  artist  who  becomes,  in  spite  of 
himself,  schoolmaster  to  the  rest.  And  there 
is  a  reason  for  this.  By  expressing  themselves 
intellectual  artists  appeal  to  us  aesthetically ; 
but,  in  addition,  by  making,  or  seeming  to 
make,  some  statement  about  the  nature  of 
the  artistic  problem  they  set  us  thinking.  We 
feel  sure  they  have  something  to  say  about  the 
very  stuff  of  art  which  we,  clumsily  enough, 
can  grasp  intellectually.  With  purely  aesthetic 
qualities  the  intellect  can  do  nothing :  but 
here,  it  seems,  is  something  the  brain  can  get 
hold  of.  Therefore  we  study  them  and  they 
become  our  leaders ;  which  does  not  make 
them  our  greatest  artists.  Matisse  may  yet  be 
a  better  painter  than  Picasso. 

Be  that  as  it  may,  from  Matisse  there  is 
little  or  nothing  to  be  learned,  since  Matisse 
relies  on  his  peculiar  sensibility  to  bring  him 
through.  If  you  want  to  paint  like  him,  feel 
what  he  feels,  conduct  it  to  the  tips  of  your 
fingers,  thence  on  to  your  canvas,  and  there 
8? 


MATISSE  AND  PICASSO 

you  are.  The  counsel  is  not  encouraging. 
These  airy  creatures  try  us  too  high.  Indeed, 
it  sometimes  strikes  me  that  even  to  appreciate 
them  you  must  have  a  touch  of  their  sensibility. 
A  critic  who  is  apt  to  be  sensible  was  com- 
plaining the  other  day  that  Matisse  had  only 
one  instrument  in  his  orchestra.  There  are 
orchestras  in  which  fifty  instruments  sound  as 
one.  Only  it  takes  a  musician  to  appreciate 
them.  Also,  one  hears  the  others  talking  about 
"  the  pretty,  tinkley  stuff  "  of  Mozart.  Those 
who  call  the  art  of  Matisse  slight  must  either 
be  insensitive  or  know  little  of  it.  Certainly 
Matisse  is  capable  of  recording,  with  an  exqui- 
site gesture  and  not  much  more,  just  the  smell 
of  something  that  looked  as  though  it  would 
be  good  to  eat.  These  are  notes.  Notes  are 
often  slight — I  make  the  critics  a  present  of 
that.  Also  of  this  :  it  takes  a  more  intense 
effort  of  the  creative  imagination  to  leave  out 
what  Tchehov  leaves  out  of  his  short  stories 
than  to  say  what  Meredith  put  into  his  long 
ones. 

In  the  Plutarchian  method  there  was  ever 
a  snare,  and  I  have  come  near  treading  in  it. 
The  difference  between  Matisse  and  Picasso 
is  not  to  be  stated  in  those  sharp  antitheses  that 
every  journalist  loves.  Nothing  could  be  more 
obtuse  than  to  represent  one  as  all  feeling 
and  the  other  all  thought.  The  art  of  Picasso, 
as  a  matter  of  fact,  is  perhaps  more  personal 
88 


MATISSE  AND  PICASSO 

even  than  that  of  Matisse,  just  because  his 
sensibility  is  perhaps  even  more  curious. 
Look  at  a  Cubist  picture  by  him  amongst  other 
Cubists.  Here,  if  anywhere,  amongst  these 
abstractions  you  would  have  supposed  that 
there  was  small  room  for  idiosyncrasy.  Yet  at 
M.  Leonce  Rosenberg's  gallery  no  amateur 
fails  to  spot  the  Picassos.  His  choice  of 
colours,  the  appropriateness  of  his  most  as- 
tonishing audacities,  the  disconcerting  yet  de- 
lightful perfection  of  his  taste,  the  unlooked- 
for  yet  positive  beauty  of  his  harmonies  make 
Picasso  one  of  the  most  personal  artists  alive. 

And  if  Picasso  is  anything  but  a  dry  doc- 
trinaire, Matisse  is  no  singing  bird  with  one 
little  jet  of  spontaneous  melody.  I  wish  his 
sculpture  were  better  known  in  England,  for  it 
disposes  finely  of  the  ridiculous  notion  that 
Matisse  is  a  temperament  without  a  head. 
Amongst  his  bronze  and  plaster  figures  you 
will  find  sometimes  a  series  consisting  of  several 
versions  of  the  same  subject,  in  which  the 
original  superabundant  conception  has  been  re- 
duced to  bare  essentials  by  a  process  which  im- 
plies the  severest  intellectual  effort.  Nothing 
that  Matisse  has  done  gives  a  stronger  sense 
of  his  genius,  and,  at  the  same  time,  makes 
one  so  sharply  aware  of  a  brilliant  intelligence 
and  of  erudition  even. 

Amongst  the  hundred  differences  between 
Matisse  and  Picasso  perhaps,  after  all,  there 
89 


MATISSE  AND  PICASSO 

is  but  one  on  which  a  critic  can  usefully  insist. 
Even  about  that  he  can  say  little  that  is  definite. 
Only,  it  does  appear  to  be  true  that  whereas 
Matisse  is  a  pure  artist,  Picasso  is  an  artist  and 
something  more — an  involuntary  ^preacher  if 
you  like.  Neither,  of  course,  falls  into  the 
habit  of  puffing  out  his  pictures  with  literary 
stuff,  though  Picasso  has,  on  occasions,  allowed 
to  filter  into  his  art  a,  to  me,  most  distasteful 
dash  of  sentimentality.  That  is  not  the  point, 
however.  The  point  is  that  whereas  both 
create  without  commenting  on  life,  Picasso, 
by  some  inexplicable  quality  in  his  statement, 
does  unmistakably  comment  on  art.  That  is 
why  he,  and  not  Matisse,  is  master  of  the 
modern  movement. 


90 


THE  PLACE  OF  ART  IN  ART 
CRITICISM 

The  knowing  ones — those,  I  mean,  who  are 
always  invited  to  music  after  tea,  and  often 
to  supper  after  the  ballet — seem  now  to  agree 
that  in  art  significant  form  is  the  thing.  You 
are  not  to  suppose  that,  in  saying  this,  I  am 
trying  to  make  out  that  all  these  distinguished, 
or  soon  to  he  distinguished,  people  have  been 
reading  my  book.  On  the  contrary,  I  have 
the  solidest  grounds  for  believing  that  very 
few  of  them  have  done  that ;  and  those  that 
have  treat  me  no  better  than  they  treated 
Hegel.  For,  just  as  an  Hegelian  is  not  so 
much  a  follower  of  that  philosopher  as  an 
expounder,  one  who  has  an  interpretation  of 
his  own,  and  can  tell  you  what  Hegel  would 
have  said  if  Hegel  had  been  endowed  by  The 
Absolute  with  the  power  of  saying  anything, 
so  of  those  admirable  people  who  agree,  for  the 
moment,  that  significant  form  is  what  matters, 
no  two  are  quite  agreed  as  to  what  significant 
form  is. 

Only  as  to  what  it  is  not  is  there  complete 
unanimity  ;  though  there  is  a  tendency  to  come 
together  on  one  or  two  positive  points.  It  is 
years  since  I  met  anyone,  careful  of  his  reputa- 
tion, so  bold  as  to  deny  that  the  literary  and 
anecdotic  content  of  a  work  of  visual  art,  how- 
ever charming  and  lively  it  might  be,  was  mere 
surplusage.  The  significance  of  a  picture,  ac- 


ART  IN  ART  CRITICISM 

cording  to  the  cognoscenti,  must  be  implicit  in 
its  forms  ;  its  essential  quality  is  something 
which  appeals  directly  to  the  sensibility  of  any 
sensitive  person  ;  and  any  reference  to  life, 
to  be  of  consequence,  must  be  a  reference  to 
that  fundamental  experience  which  is  the  com- 
mon heritage  of  mankind.  Thus,  those  who 
cannot  bring  themselves  to  accept  the  more 
austere  definition  of  the  term  are  willing  to 
recognize  as  significant  certain  qualities  which 
are  not  purely  formal.  They  will  recognize, 
for  instance,  the  tragedy  of  Michael  Angelo, 
the  gaiety  of  Fra  Angelico,  the  lyricism  of 
Correggio,  the  gravity  of  Poussin,  and  the 
romance  of  Giorgione.  They  recognize  them 
as  pertaining,  not  to  the  subjects  chosen,  but 
to  the  mind  and  character  of  the  artist.  Such 
manifestations  in  line  and  colour  of  personality 
they  admit  as  relevant ;  but  they  are  quite  clear 
that  the  gossip  of  Frith  and  the  touching  prattle 
of  Sir  Luke  Fildes  are  nothing  to  the  purpose. 

And  so  we  get  a  school  of  lenient  criticism 
which  takes  account  of  an  appeal  to  life,  pro- 
vided that  appeal  be  to  universal  experience 
and  be  made  by  purely  aesthetic  means.  Ac> 
cording  to  this  theory  we  can  be  moved  aestheti- 
cally  by  references  to  universal  experience  im- 
plicit in  certain  arrangements  of  line  and  colour, 
always  provided  that  surh  references  are  ex- 
pressions  of  the  artist's  peculiar  Demotion,,  and 
not  mere  comments  on  life  and  history  or 


ART  IN  ART  CRITICISM 

statements  of  fact  or  opinion.  These  by  every- 
one are  deemed  unessential.  No  one  seriously 
pretends  that  in  a  picture  by  a  Primitive  of 
some  obscure  incident  in  the  life  of  a  minor 
saint  there  is  anything  of  true  aesthetic  import 
which,  escaping  the  subtlest  and  most  sensitive 
artist,  is  revealed  to  the  expert  hagiographer  : 
neither  does  anyone  still  believe  that  to  appre- 
ciate Sung  painting  one  must  make  oneself  s  re^ 
familiar  with  the  later  developments  of  Buddhist 
metaphysics  as  modified  by  Taoist  mysticism. 

Such  is  the  prevailing  critical  theory.  What 
of  critical  practice  ?  It  seems  to  me  that  even 
our  best  come  something  short  of  their  profes- 
sions ;  and  when  I  confess  that  I  am  going 
to  pick  a  quarrel  with  such  fine  exponents  of 
their  craft  as  the  critics  of  The  Times  and  the 
Nation  readers  will  guess  that  for  once  I  mean 
to  take  my  confreres  seriously.  Lately  we  have 
seen  a  hot  dispute  in  which,  unless  I  mistake, 
both  these  gentlemen  took  a  hand,  raging  round 
a  figure  of  Christ  by  Mr.  Epstein.  For  me  the 
only  interesting  fact  that  emerged  from  this 
controversy  was  that,  apparently,  most  of  the 
disputants  had  not  so  much  as  heard  of  the 
greatest  living  sculptor — I  mean  Maillol,  of 
course.  Certainly,  with  the  art  of  Maillol 
clearly  in  his  mind,  it  is  inconceivable  that  one 
so  discriminating  as  the  critic  of  the  Nation 
should  have  said,  as  I  think  he  did  say,  that  Mr. 
Epstein  now  stands  for  European  sculpture  as 
93 


ART  IN  ART  CRITICISM 

Rodin  stood  before  him.  Not  only  is  Maillol 
quite  (ibvjous)y  superior  to  Mr.  Epstein  ;  in 
the  opinion  of  many  he  is  a  better  artist  than 
Rodin. 

But  it  was  not  around  such  questions  as 
these,  vexatious,  no  doubt,  but  pertinent,  that 
controversy  raged.  The  questions  that  emi- 
nent critics,  writers,  and  dignitaries  of  divers 
churches  discussed  in  public,  while  colonels, 
Socialists,  and  cultivated  theosophical  ladies 
wrangled  over  them  at  home,  were  :  "  Has  Mr. 
Epstein  done  justice  to  the  character  of 
Christ  ?  "  and,  "  What  was  His  character  ?  " 
Was  Christ  intelligent  or  was  He  something 
nobler,  and  what  has  Mr.  Epstein  to  say  about 
it  ?  Was  He  disdainful  or  was  He  sympathetic  ? 
Was  He  like  Mr.  Bertrand  Russell  or  more  like 
Mr.  Gladstone  ?  And  did  Mr.  Epstein  see 
Him  with  the  eyes  of  one  who  knew  what  for 
ages  Christ  had  meant  to  Europe,  or  with  those 
of  a  Jew  of  the  first  century  ?  Questions  such 
as  these — I  will  not  swear  to  any  particular  one 
of  them — were  what  the  critics  threw  into  the 
arena,  and  no  one  much  blames  the  parsons  and 
publicists  for  playing  football  with  them.  But 
the  critics  must  have  known  that  such  ques- 
tions were  utterly  irrelevant ;  that  it  mattered 
not  a  straw  whether  this  statue,  considered  as  a 
work  of  art,  represented  Jesus  Christ  or  John 
Smith. 

This  the  critics  knew  :  they  knew  that  the 
94 


ART  IN  ART  CRITICISM 

appeal  of  a  work  of  art  is  essentially  permanent 
and  universal,  and  they  knew  that  hardly  one 
word  in  their  controversy  could  have  meant 
anything  to  the  most  sensitive  Chinaman  alive, 
unless  he  happened  to  be  familiar  with  the 
Christian  tradition  and  Christian  ethics.  If 
there  be  no  more  in  Mr.  Epstein's  figure  than 
what  the  critics  talked  about,  then,  should  the 
Christian  religion  ever  become  obsolete  and 
half-forgotten,  Mr.  Epstein's  figure  will  be- 
come quite  insignificant.  Most  of  us  know 
next  to  nothing  about  Buddhism  and  Totemism, 
and  only  a  little  about  Greek  myths  and  Byzan- 
tine theology,  yet  works  of  art  historically 
associated  with  these  remain,  by  reason  of  their 
permanent  and  universal,  that  is  to  say  their 
purely  aesthetic,  qualities,  as  moving  and  in- 
telligible as  on  the  day  they  left  their  makers' 
hands.  About  Mr.  Epstein's  sculpture  the 
important  thing  to  discover  is  whether,  and 
in  what  degree,  it  possesses  these  permanent 
and  universal  qualities.  But  on  that  subject 
the  critics  are  dumb. 

An  instructive  parallel  in  literary  journalism 
occurs  to  me.  I  have  noticed  lately  a  tendency 
in  the  intellectual  underworld — for  here  I  take 
leave  of  first-class  criticism — to  belittle  Ibsen, 
with  the  object,  apparently,  of  magnifying 
Tchekov,  and  always  it  is  in  the  name  of  art 
that  Ibsen  is  decried.  Now,  if  our  literary 
ragamuffins  cared  twopence  about  art  they 

95 


ART  IN  ART  CRITICISM 

would  all  be  on  their  knees  before  Ibsen,  who 
is,  I  suppose,  the  finest  dramatic  artist  since 
Racine.  Few  things  are  more  perfect  as  form, 
more  admirably  consistent  and  self-supporting, 
than  his  later  plays.  It  was  he  who  invented 
the  modern  dramatic  method  of  seizing  a 
situation  at  the  point  at  which  it  can  last  be 
seized,  and  from  there  pushing  it  forward  with 
imperturbable  logic  and  not  one  divagation. 
As  an  artist  Ibsen  is  to  a  considerable  extent 
the  master  of  Tchehov  ;  imt,  as  art  is  the  last 
thing  to  which  an  English  Intellectual  pays 
attention,  this  fact  has  been  overlooked.  What 
our  latter~day  mtellectuals  take  an  interest  in 
is  what  interested  their  grandmothers — morals. 
They  prefer  Tchehov's  point  of  view  to  that  of 
Ibsen,  and  so  do  I.  They  are  vexed  by  the 
teaching  implicit  in  Ibsen's  tendencious  plays  ; 
so  am  I.  Yet  when  I  ask  myself:  "  Is  Ibsen's 
moralizing  worse  than  anyone  else's  ?  "  I  am 
forced  to  admit  that  it  is  not.  Th.e  fact  is  all 
moralizing  is  tedious,  and  is  recognized  as  such 
by  everyone  the  moment  it  becomes  a  little 
stale.  Another  generation,  with  other  ideals, 
will  be  as  much  irritated  by  Tchehov's  ill- 
concealed  propaganda  as  our  generation  is  by 
Ibsen's,  and  as  Ibsen's  was  by  Tennyson's. 
Depend  upon  it :  by  those  young  people  in  the 
next  generation  but  one  who  talk  loudest,  wear 
the  worst  clothes,  and  are  most  earnest  about 
life  and  least  sensitive  to  art,  Tchehov  will  be 


ART  IN  ART  CRITICISM 

voted  a  bore.     What  is  more,  it  will  be  in  the 
name  of  art  that  they  will  cry  him  down. 

Every  now  and  then  we  hear  eloquent  ap- 
peals to  the  appropriate  authorities,  praying 
them  to  add  to  their  school  of  journalism  a 
department  of  art  criticism.  I  hope  and  believe 
the  appropriate  authorities  will  do  no  such 
thing.  Should,  however,  their  sense  of  eco- 
nomy be  insufficient  to  restrain  them  from 
paying  this  last  insult  to  art,  they  will  still  find 
me  waiting  for  them  with  a  practical  sugges- 
tion. Any  student  proposing  to  educate  him- 
self as  a  critic  should  be  compelled  to  devote 
the  first  years  of  his  course  to  the  criticism  of 
non-representative  art.  Set  down  to  criticize 
buildings,  furniture,  textiles,  and  ceramics,  he 
will  find  himself  obliged  to  explore  the  depths 
of  his  own  aesthetic  experience.  To  explain 
honestly  and  precisely  why  he  prefers  this  chair 
to  that  requires,  he  will  find,  a  far  more  intense 
effort  of  the  intellect  and  imagination  than  any 
amount  of  fine  writing  about  portraits  and 
landscape.  It  will  force  him  to  take  account 
of  his  purely  aesthetic  emotions  and  to  discover 
what  exactly  provokes  them.  He  will  be 
driven  into  that  world  of  minute  differences 
and  subtle  reactions  which  is  the  world  of  a 
\4nd  until  he  knows  his  way  about  that  world 
he  would  do  well  to  express  no  opinion  on  the 
merits  of  pictures  and  statues. 

97  G 


BONNARD* 

In  France,  where  even  amateurs  of  painting 
enjoy  a  bit  of  rhetoric,  for  two  or  three  days 
after  the  death  of  Renoir  one  could  not  be 
long  in  any  of  their  haunts  without  being  told 
either  that  "  Renoir  est  mort  et  Matisse  est 
le  plus  grand  peintre  de  France  "  or  that 
"  Renoir  est  mort  et  Derain,"  etc.  Also,  so 
cosmopolitan  is  Paris,  there  were  those  who 
would  put  in  the  query  :  "  Et  Picasso  ?  "  but, 
as  no  Frenchman  much  cares  to  be  reminded 
that  the  man  who,  since  Cezanne,  has  had  the 
greatest  effect  on  painting  is  a  Spaniard,  this 
interjection  was  generally  ill-received.  On  the 
other  hand,  those  who  queried :  "  Et  Bonnard  ? " 
got  a  sympathetic  hearing  always. 

M.  Leon  Werth  deals  neither  in  rhetoric  nor 
in  orders  of  merit.  Bonnard  is  his  theme  ; 
and  on  Bonnard  he  has  written  thirty-six  pages 
without,  I  think,  pronouncing  the  name  of  one 
.rival,  leaving  to  his  readers  the  agreeable  task 
of  putting  the  right  heads  in  the  way  of  such 
blows  as  he  occasionally  lets  fly.  Of  Bonnard 
he  has  written  with  a  delicacy  of  understanding 
hardly  to  be  matched  in  contemporary  criticism. 
He  has  sketched  exquisitely  a  temperament, 
and  if  he  has  not  told  us  much  about  its  fruits, 
about  the  pictures  of  Bonnard  that  is  to  say, 
he  can  always  refer  us  to  the  series  of  repro- 
ductions at  the  end  of  the  volume. 

*  Bonnard.     Par  Leon  Werth.     Paris :  Cres.  40  fr. 
98 


BONNARD 


(Photo:  E.   Druet) 


BONNARD 

What  M.  Werth  would  say  to  the  distinc- 
tion implied  in  my  last  paragraph  I  cannot  tell ; 
but  I  am  sure  it  is  important.  Certainly,  be- 
hind every  work  of  art  lies  a  temperament,  a 
mind  ;  and  it  is  this  mind  that  creates,  that 
causes  and  conditions  the  forms  and  colours 
of  which  a  picture  consists  ;  nevertheless,  what 
we  see  are  forms  and  colours,  forms  and  colours 
are  what  move  us.  Doubtless,  M.  Werth  is 
right  in  thinking  that  Bonnard  paints  beauti- 
fully because  he  loves  what  he  paints  ;  but  what 
Bonnard  gives  us  is  something  more  significant 
than  his  feeling  for  cups  or  cats  or  human 
beings.  He  gives  us  created  form  with  a 
significance  of  its  own,  to  the  making  of  which 
went  his  passion  and  its  object,  but  which  is 
something  quite  distinct  from  both.  He  gives 
us  a  work  of  art. 

To  consider  a  picture  by  Vuillard,  whose 
work  is  often  compared  with  that  of  Bonnard, 
might  help  us  here.  Vuillard  loves  what  he 
paints,  and  his  pictures  are  attractive,  as  often 
as  not,  chiefly  because  they  represent  lovely 
things.  A  picture  by  Bonnard,  for  all  its 
fascinating  overtones,  has  a  life  entirely  of  its 
own.  It  is  like  a  flower,  which  is  beautiful 
not  because  it  represents,  or  reminds  one  of, 
something  beautiful,  but  because  it  is  beautiful. 
A  picture  by  Bonnard  escapes  from  its  sub- 
ject, and  from  its  author,  too.  And  this  is  all- 
important  because  it  is  just  this  independent 
99 


BONNARD 

life  of  its  own  that  gives  to  a  work  of  art  its 
peculiar  character  and  power.  Unluckily, 
about  this  detached  life,  about  a  work  of  art 
considered  as  a  work  of  art,  there  is  little  or 
nothing  to  be  said  ;  so  perhaps  M.  Werth 
has  done  well  to  confine  himself  to  the  task  of 
giving  his  readers  a  taste  of  the  quality  of  an 
artist's  mind.  This  task  was  difficult  enough 
in  all  conscience  ;  the  mind  of  Bonnard  is 
subtle,  delicate,  and  creative,  and  it  has  needed 
subtlety,  delicacy,  and  not  a  little  creative 
power,  to  give  us  even  a  glimpse  of  it. 

The  first  thing  one  gets  from  a  picture  by 
Bonnard  is  a  sense  of  perplexed,  delicious 
colour  :  tones  of  miraculous  subtlety  seem  to 
be  flowing  into  an  enchanted  pool  and  chasing 
one  another  there.  From  this  pool  emerge 
gradually  forms  which  appear  sometimes  vapor- 
ous and  sometimes  tentative,  but  never  vapid 
and  never  woolly.  When  we  have  realized 
that  the  pool  of  colour  is,  in  fact,  a  design 
of  extraordinary  originality  and  perfect  cohe- 
rence our  aesthetic  appreciation  is  at  its  height. 
And  not  until  this  excitement  begins  to  flag 
do  we  notice  that  the  picture  carries  a  delight- 
ful overtone — that  it  is  witty,  whimsical, 
fantastic. 

Such  epithets  one  uses  because  they  are  the 

best  that  language  affords,  hoping  that  they 

will  not  create  a  false  impression.     They  are 

literary  terms,  and  the  painting  of  Bonnard  is 

100 


BONNARD 

never  literary.  Whatever,  by  way  of  over- 
tone, he  may  reveal  of  himself  is  implicit  in  his 
forms  :  symbolism  and  caricature  are  not  in 
his  way.  You  may  catch  him  murmuring  to 
himself,  "  That's  a  funny-looking  face  "  ;  he 
will  never  say  "  That's  the  face  of  a  man  whom 
I  expect  you  to  laugh  at."  If  you  choose  to 
take  his  Apr£s-Midi  Bourgeoise  (which  is  not 
reproduced  here)  as  a  sly  comment  on  family 
life  you  may  :  but  anyone  who  goes  to  it  for  the 
sort  of  criticism  he  would  find  in  the  plays  of 
Mr.  Shaw  or  Mr.  Barker  is,  I  am  happy  to  say, 
doomed  to  disappointment.  What  amused 
Bonnard  was  not  the  implication,  social,  moral, 
or  political,  of  the  scene,  but  the  scene  itself 
— the  look  of  the  thing.  Bonnard  never  strays 
outside  the  world  of  visual  art.  He  finds 
significance  in  the  appearance  of  things  and 
converts  it  into  form  and  colour.  With  the 
pompous  symbolism  of  the  grand-mannerist, 
or  the  smart  symbolism  of  the  caricaturist, 
or  the  half-baked  symbolism  of  the  pseudo- 
philosophical-futuro-dynamitard  he  has  no 
truck  whatever.  His  ambition  is  not  to  con- 
vey, without  the  aid  of  words,  certain  elemen- 
tary ideas,  unimportant  facts,  or  obvious  senti- 
ments, but  to  create  forms  that  shall  corres- 
pond with  his  intimate  sense  of  the  significance 
of  things.  The  paraphernalia  of  symbolism  are 
nothing  to  his  purpose  :  what  he  requires  are 
subtlety  of  apprehension  and  lightness  of 
101 


BONNARD 

touch,  and  these  are  what  he  has.  So  M.  Le*on 
Werth  meets  people  who  complain  that  "  Bon- 
nard  manque  de  noblesse." 

Bonnard  is  not  noble.  A  kitten  jumping  on 
to  the  table  moves  him,  not  because  he  sees  in 
that  gesture  a  symbol  of  human  aspiration  or  of 
feminine  instability,  the  spirit  of  youth  or  the 
pathos  of  the  brute  creation,  nor  yet  because 
it  reminds  him  of  pretty  things,  but  because 
the  sight  is  charming.  He  will  never  be  appre- 
ciated by  people  who  want  something  from  art 
that  is  not  art.  But  to  those  who  care  for  the 
thing  itself  his  work  is  peculiarly  sympathetic, 
because  it  is  so  thoroughly,  so  unmitigatedly 
that  of  an  artist ;  and  therefore  it  does  not  sur- 
prise me  that  some  of  them  should  see  in  him 
the  appropriate  successor  to  Renoir.  Like 
Renoir,  he  loves  life  as  he  finds  it.  He,  too, 
enjoys  intensely  those  good,  familiar  things 
that  perhaps  only  artists  can  enjoy  to  the  full — 
sunshine  and  flowers,  white  tables  spread  be- 
neath trees,  fruits,  crockery,  leafage,  the  move- 
ments of  young  animals,  the  grace  of  girls 
and  the  amplitude  of  fat  women.  Also,  he 
loves  intimacy.  He  is  profoundly  French. 
He  reminds  one  sometimes  of  Rameau  and 
sometimes  of  Ravel,  sometimes  of  Lafontaine 
and  sometimes  of  Laforgue. 

Renoir  never  reminded  anyone  of  Ravel  or 
Laforgue.  Renoir  and  Bonnard  are  not  so 
much  alike  after  all.  In  fact,  both  as  artists 

102 


BONNARD 

and  craftsmen  they  are  extremely  different. 
Renoir's  output  was  enormous  ;  he  painted 
with  the  vast  ease  of  a  lyrical  giant.  His 
selections  and  decisions  were  instinctive  and 
immediate.  He  trusted  his  reactions  im- 
plicitly. Also,  there  is  nothing  that  could 
possibly  be  called  whimsical,  nothing  critical 
or  self-critical,  about  him.  Bonnard,  on  the 
other  hand,  must  be  one  of  the  most  pains- 
taking artists  alive.  He  comes  at  beauty  by 
tortuous  ways,  artful  devices,  and  elaboration. 
He  allows  his  vision  to  dawn  on  you  by  degrees  : 
no  one  ever  guesses  at  first  sight  how  serious, 
how  deliberately  worked  out  his  compositions 
are. 

There  is  something  Chinese  about  him ; 
and  he  is  one  of  those  rare  Europeans  who 
have  dealt  in  "  imposed  "  rather  than  "  built- 
up  "  design.  Bonnard's  pictures  grow  not  as 
trees ;  they  float  as  water-lilies.  European 
pictures,  as  a  rule,  spring  upwards,  masonry- 
wise,  from  their  foundations  ;  the  design  of  a 
picture  by  Bonnard,  like  that  of  many  Chinese 
pictures  and  Persian  textiles,  seems  to  have  been 
laid  on  the  canvas  as  one  might  lay  cautiously 
on  dry  grass  some  infinitely  precious  figured 
gauze.  Assuredly,  the  hand  that  lets  fall 
these  beauties  is  as  unlike  that  which,  even  in 
the  throes  of  rheumatism,  affirmed  with 
supreme  confidence  the  mastery  of  Renoir,  as 
the  easy  accessibility  of  our  last  old  master 
103 


BONNARD 

is  unlike  this  shy,  fastidious  spirit  that  M.  L6on 
Werth,  by  a  brilliant  stroke  of  sympathetic 
intelligence,  has  contrived  to  catch  and  hold 
for  an  instant. 


104 


DUNCAN    GRANT 

To-day,*  when  the  Carfax  Gallery  opens  its 
doors  at  No.  5  Bond  Street,  and  invites  the 
cultivated  public  to  look  at  the  paintings  of 
Duncan  Grant,  that  public  will  have  a  chance 
of  discovering  what  has  for  some  time  been 
known  to  alert  critics  here  and  abroad — that 
at  last  we  have  in  England  a  painter  whom 
Europe  may  have  to  take  seriously.  Nothing 
of  the  sort  has  happened  since  the  time  of 
Constable  ;  so  naturally  one  is  excited. 

If  the  public  knows  little  of  Duncan  Grant 
the  public  is  not  to  blame.  During  the  fifteen 
years  that  he  has  been  at  work  not  once  has  he 
held  "  a  one-man  show,"  while  his  sendings  to 
periodic  exhibitions  have  been  rare  and  un- 
obtrusive. To  be  sure,  there  is  a  picture  by 
him  in  the  Tate  Gallery.  But  who  ever  thought 
of  going  there  to  look  for  a  work  of  art  ? 
Besides,  during  the  last  few  years  the  Tate, 
like  most  other  places  of  the  sort,  has  been 
given  over  to  civil  servants.  Duncan  Grant 
is  a  scrupulous,  slow,  and  not  particularly 
methodical  worker.  His  output  is  small ;  and 
no  sooner  is  a  picture  finished  than  it  is  carried 
off  by  one  of  those  watchful  amateurs  who  seem 
a  good  deal  more  eager  to  buy  than  he  is  to  sell. 
Apparently  he  cares  little  for  fame  ;  so  the 
public  gets  few  opportunities  of  coming  ac- 
quainted with  his  work. 

*  February  6,  1920. 
105 


DUNCAN  GRANT 

Duncan  Grant  is  the  best  English  painter 
alive.  And  how  English  he  is!  (British,  I 
should  say,  for  he  is  a  Highlander.)  Of 
course,  he  has  been  influenced  by  Cezanne 
and  the  modern  Frenchmen.  He  is  of  the 
movement.  Superficially  his  work  may  look 
exotic  and  odd.  Odd  it  will  certainly  look 
to  people  unfamiliar  with  painting.  But 
anyone  who  has  studied  and  understood  the 
Italians  will  see  at  a  glance  that  Duncan  Grant 
is  thoroughly  in  the  great  tradition  ;  while  he 
who  also  knows  the  work  of  Wilson,  Gains- 
borough, Crome,  Cotman,  Constable,  and 
Turner  will  either  deny  that  there  is  such  a 
thing  as  an  English  tradition  or  admit  that 
Duncan  Grant  is  in  it.  For  my  part,  I  am 
inclined  to  believe  that  an  English  pictorial 
tradition  exists,  though  assuredly  it  is  a  tiny 
and  almost  imperceptible  rill,  to  be  traced  as 
often,  perhaps,  through  English  poetry  as 
through  English  painting.  At  all  events, 
there  are  national  characteristics  ;  and  these 
you  will  find  asserting  themselves  for  good  or 
ill  in  the  work  of  our  better  painters. 

Duncan  Grant's  ancestors  are  Piero  della 
Francesca,  Gainsborough,  and  the  Elizabethan 
poets.  There  is  something  Greek  about  him, 
too  ;  not  the  archaeological  Greek  of  Germany, 
nor  yet  the  Graeco-Roman  academicism  of 
France,  but  rather  that  romantic,  sensuous 
Hellenism  of  the  English  literary  tradition. 
106 


DUNCAN  GRANT 

It  is,  perhaps,  most  obvious  in  his  early  work, 
where,  indeed,  all  the  influences  I  have  named 
can  easily  be  found.  Then,  at  the  right 
moment,  he  plunged  headlong  into  the  move- 
ment, became  the  student  of  Cezanne,  Matisse, 
Picasso,  though  not,  curiously  enough,  of 
Bonnard,  the  modern  artist  with  whose  work 
his  own  has  the  closest  affinity,  and,  for  a  year 
or  two,  suffered  his  personality  to  disappear 
almost  beneath  the  heavy,  fertilizing  spate. 
He  painted  French  exercises.  He  was  learn- 
ing. He  has  learnt.  He  can  now  express, 
not  someone  else's  ideas,  but  himself,  com- 
pletely and  with  delicious  ease,  in  the  language 
of  his  age.  He  is  a  finished  and  highly  personal 
modern  artist. 

I  dare  say  Duncan  Grant's  most  national 
characteristic  is  the  ease  with  which  he  achieves 
beauty.  To  paint  beautifully  comes  as  natur- 
ally to  him  as  to  speak  English  does  to  me. 
Almost  all  English  artists  of  any  merit  have 
had  this  gift,  and  most  of  them  have  turned 
it  to  sorry  account.  It  was  so  pleasant  to 
please  that  they  tried  to  do  nothing  else,  so  easy 
to  do  it  that  they  scampered  and  gambolled 
down  the  hill  that  ends  in  mere  prettiness. 
From  this  catastrophe  Duncan  Grant  has  been 
saved  by  a  gift  which,  amongst  British  painters, 
is  far  from  common.  He  is  extremely  in- 
telligent. His  intellect  is  strong  enough  to 
keep  in  hand  that  most  charming  and  unruly 
107 


DUNCAN  GRANT 

of  its  sister  gifts,  sensibility.  And  a  painter 
who  possesses  both  sensibility  and  the  intellect 
to  direct  it  is  in  a  fair  way  to  becoming  a  master. 
The  sensibility  of  English  artists,  whether 
verbal  or  visual,  is  as  notorious  as  their  sense 
of  beauty.  This  becomes  less  surprising  when 
we  reflect  that  the  former  includes  the  latter. 
The  fact  is,  critics,  with  their  habitual  slovenli- 
ness, apply  the  term  "  sensibility "  to  two 
different  things.  Sometimes  they  are  talking 
about  the  artist's  imagination,  and  sometimes 
about  his  use  of  the  instrument :  sometimes 
about  his  reactions,  and  sometimes — in  the 
case  of  painters — about  the  tips  of  his  fingers. 
It  is  true  that  both  qualities  owe  their  existence 
to  and  are  conditioned  by  one  fundamental  gift 
— a  peculiar  poise — a  state  of  feeling — which 
may  well  be  described  as  "  sensibility."  But, 
though  both  are  consequences  of  this  peculiar 
delicacy  and  what  I  should  like  to  call  "  light- 
triggeredness  "  of  temperament,  they  are  by  no 
means  identical.  By  "  sensibility  "  critics  may 
mean  an  artist's  power  of  responding  easily  and 
intensely  to  the  aesthetic  significance  of  what 
he  sees  ;  this  power  they  might  call,  if  they 
cared  to  be  precise,  "  sensibility  of  inspiration." 
At  other  times  they  imply  no  more  than  sensi- 
bility of  touch  :  in  which  case  they  mean  that 
the  contact  between  the  artist's  brush  and  his 
canvas  has  the  quality  of  a  thrilling  caress, 
so  that  it  seems  almost  as  if  the  instrument 
108 


DUNCAN  GRANT 

that  bridged  the  gulf  between  his  fingers  and 
the  surface  of  his  picture  must  have  been  as 
much  alive  as  himself.  "  Sensibility  of  hand- 
ling "  or  "  hand-writing  "  is  the  proper  name 
for  this.  In  a  word,  there  is  sensibility  of  the 
imagination  and  sensibility  of  the  senses  :  one 
is  receptive,  the  other  executive.  Now,  Dun- 
can Grant's  reactions  before  the  visible  uni- 
verse are  exquisitely  vivid  and  personal,  and 
the  quality  of  his  paint  is  often  as  charming  as  a 
kiss.  He  is  an  artist  who  possesses  both  kinds 
of  sensibility.  These  are  adorable  gifts  ;  but 
they  are  not  extraordinarily  rare  amongst  Eng- 
lish painters  of  the  better  sort. 

In  my  judgement  Gainsborough  and  Duncan 
Grant  are  the  English  painters  who  have  been 
most  splendidly  endowed  with  sensibility  of 
both  sorts,  but  I  could  name  a  dozen  who  have 
been  handsomely  supplied.  In  my  own  time 
there  have  been  four — Burne-Jones  (you  should 
look  at  his  early  work),  Conder,  Steer,  and  John, 
all  of  whom  had  an  allowance  far  above  the 
average,  while  in  America  there  was  Whistler. 
No  one,  I  suppose,  would  claim  for  any  of 
these,  save,  perhaps,  Whistler,  a  place  even  in 
the  second  rank  of  artists.  From  which  it 
follows  clearly  that  something  more  than 
delicacy  of  reaction  and  touch  is  needed  to 
make  a  man  first-rate.  What  is  needed  is,  of 
course,  constructive  power.  An  artist  must 
be  able  to  convert  his  inspiration  into  signifi- 
109 


DUNCAN  GRANT 

cant  form  ;  for  in  art  it  is  not  from  a  word  to  a 
blow,  but  from  a  tremulous,  excited  vision  to  an 
orderly  mental  conception,  and  from  that  con- 
ception, by  means  of  the  problem  and  with  the 
help  of  technique,  to  externalization  in  form. 
That  is  where  intelligence  and  creative  power 
come  in.  And  no  British  painter  has,  as  yet, 
combined  with  sure  and  abundant  sensibility 
power  and  intelligence  of  a  sort  to  do  perfectly, 
and  without  fail,  this  desperate  and  exacting 
work.  In  other  words,  there  has  been  no 
British  painter  of  the  first  magnitude.  But  I 
mistake,  or  Gainsborough,  Crome,  Constable, 
and  Duncan  Grant  were  all  born  with  the 
possibility  of  greatness  in  them. 

Many  British  (or,  to  make  myself  safe,  I  will 
say  English-speaking)  painters  have  had  enough 
sensibility  of  inspiration  to  make  them  dis- 
tinguished and  romantic  figures.  Who  but 
feels  that  Wilson,  Blake,  Reynolds,  Turner, 
and  Rossetti  were  remarkable  men  ?  Others 
have  had  that  facility  and  exquisiteness  of 
handling  which  gives  us  the  enviable  and  almost 
inexhaustible  producer  of  charming  objects — 
Hogarth,  Cotman,  Keene,  Whistler,  Conder, 
Steer,  Davies.  Indeed,  with  the  exceptions  of 
Blake  and  Rossetti — two  heavy-handed  men  of 
genius — and  Reynolds,  whose  reactions  were 
something  too  perfunctory,  I  question  whether 
there  be  a  man  in  either  list  who  wanted 
much  for  sensibility  of  either  sort.  But  what 
no 


DUNCAN  GRANT 

English  painter  could  conceive  and  effectively 
carry  out  a  work  of  art  ?  Crome,  I  think,  has 
done  it ;  Gainsborough  and  Constable  at  any 
rate  came  near ;  and  it  is  because  Duncan 
Grant  may  be  the  fourth  name  in  our  list 
that  some  of  us  are  now  looking  forward 
with  considerable  excitement  to  his  exhibi- 
tion. 

An  Englishman  who  is  an  artist  can  hardly 
help  being  a  poet ;  I  neither  applaud  nor  al- 
together deplore  the  fact,  though  certainly  it 
has  been  the  ruin  of  many  promising  painters. 
The  doom  of  Englishmen  is  not  reversed  for 
Duncan  Grant :  he  is  a  poet ;  but  he  is  a  poet 
in  the  right  way — in  the  right  way,  I  mean, 
for  a  painter  to  be  a  poet.  Certainly  his 
vision  is  not  purely  pictorial ;  and  because  he 
feels  the  literary  significance  of  what  he  sees 
his  conceptions  are  apt  to  be  literary.  But  he 
does  not  impose  his  conceptions  on  his  pictures  ; 
he  works  his  pictures  out  of  his  conceptions. 
Anyone  who  will  compare  them  with  those  of 
Rossetti  or  Watts  will  see  in  a  moment  what 
I  mean.  In  Duncan  Grant  there  is,  I  agree, 
something  that  reminds  one  unmistakably  of 
the  Elizabethan  poets,  something  fantastic  and 
whimsical  and  at  the  same  time  intensely  lyrical. 
I  should  find  it  hard  to  make  my  meaning 
clearer,  yet  I  am  conscious  enough  that  my 
epithets  applied  to  painting  are  anything  but 
precise.  But  though  they  may  be  lyrical  or 
in 


DUNCAN  GRANT 

fantastic  or  witty,  these  pictures  never  tell  a 
story  or  point  a  moral. 

My  notion  is  that  Duncan  Grant  often  starts 
from  some  mixed  motif  which,  as  he  labours 
to  reduce  it  to  form  and  colour,  he  cuts,  chips, 
and  knocks  about  till  you  would  suppose  that 
he  must  have  quite  whittled  the  alloy  away. 
But  the  fact  is,  the  very  material  out  of  which  he 
builds  is  coloured  in  poetry.  The  thing  he  has 
to  build  is  a  monument  of  pure  visual  art ; 
that  is  what  he  plans,  designs,  elaborates,  and 
finally  executes.  Only,  when  he  has  achieved 
it  we  cannot  help  noticing  the  colour  of  the 
bricks.  All  notice,  and  some  enjoy,  this  adsci- 
titious  literary  overtone.  Make  no  mistake, 
however,  the  literary  element  in  the  art  of 
Duncan  Grant  is  what  has  been  left  over,  not 
what  has  been  added.  A  Blake  or  a  Watts 
conceives  a  picture  and  makes  of  it  a  story  ;  a 
Giorgione  or  a  Piero  di  Cosimo  steals  the  germ 
of  a  poem  and  by  curious  cultivation  grows 
out  of  it  a  picture.  In  the  former  class  you 
will  find  men  who  may  be  great  figures,  but 
can  never  be  more  than  mediocre  artists : 
Duncan  Grant  is  of  the  latter.  He  is  in  the 
English  tradition  without  being  in  the  English 
rut.  He  has  sensibility  of  inspiration,  beauty 
of  touch,  and  poetry  ;  but,  controlling  these, 
he  has  intelligence  and  artistic  integrity.  He 
is  extremely  English ;  but  he  is  more  of  an 
artist  than  an  Englishman. 
ill 


NEGRO    SCULPTURE 

Already  the  Chelsea  show  of  African  and 
Oceanian  sculpture  is  sending  the  cultivated 
public  to  the  ethnographical  collections  in  the 
British  Museum,  just  as,  last  autumn,  the  show 
organized  in  Paris  by  M.  Paul  Guillaume  filled 
the  Trocadero.*  Fine  ladies,  young  painters, 
and  exquisite  amateurs  are  now  to  be  seen  in 
those  long  dreary  rooms  that  once  were  aban- 
doned to  missionaries,  anthropologists,  and 
colonial  soldiers,  enhancing  their  prestige  by 
pointing  out  to  stay-at-home  cousins  the  relics 
of  a  civilization  they  helped  to  destroy.  For 
my  part  I  like  the  change.  I  congratulate  the 
galleries  and  admire  the  visitors,  though  the 
young  painters,  I  cannot  help  thinking,  have 
been  a  little  slow. 

Negro  art  was  discovered  —  its  real  merit 
was  first  recognized,  I  mean  —  some  fifteen 
years  ago,  in  Paris,  by  the  painters  there. 
Picasso,  Derain,  Matisse,  and  Vlaminck  began 
picking  up  such  pieces  as  they  could  find  in 
old  curiosity  and  pawn  shops  ;  with  Guillaume 
Apollinaire,  literary  apostle,  following  apostolic- 
ally  at  their  heels.  Thus  a  demand  was  created 
which  M.  Paul  Guillaume  was  there  to  meet 
and  stimulate.  But,  indeed,  the  part  played 
by  that  enterprising  dealer  is  highly  com- 
mendable ;  for  the  Trocadero  collections  being, 
unlike  the  British,  mediocre  both  in  quantity 


113 


NEGRO  SCULPTURE 

and  quality,  it  was  he  who  put  the  most  sensi- 
tive public  in  Europe — a  little  cosmopolitan 
group  of  artists,  critics,  and  amateurs — in 
the  way  of  seeing  a  number  of  first-rate  things. 
Because,  in  the  past,  Negro  art  has  been 
treated  with  absurd  contempt,  we  are  all  in- 
clined now  to  overpraise  it ;  and  because  I 
mean  to  keep  my  head  I  shall  doubtless  by 
my  best  friends  be  called  a  fool.  Judging 
from  the  available  data — no  great  stock,  by  the 
way — I  should  say  that  Negro  art  was  entitled 
to  a  place  amongst  the  great  schools,  but  that 
it  was  no  match  for  the  greatest.  With  the 
greatest  I  would  compare  it.  I  would  com- 
pare it  with  the  art  of  the  supreme  Chinese 
periods  (from  Han  to  Sung),  with  archaic 
Greek,  with  Byzantine,  with  Mahomedan, 
which,  for  archaeological  purposes,  begins 
under  the  Sassanians  a  hundred  years  and  more 
before  the  birth  of  the  prophet ;  I  would  com- 
pare it  with  Romanesque  and  early  Italian 
(from  Giotto  to  Raffael)  ;  but  I  would  place 
it  below  all  these.  On  the  other  hand,  when 
I  consider  the  whole  corpus  of  black  art  known 
to  us,  and  compare  it  with  Assyrian,  Roman, 
Indian,  true  Gothic  (not  Romanesque,  that  is 
to  say),  or  late  Renaissance  it  seems  to  me 
that  the  blacks  have  the  best  of  it.  And,  on 
the  whole,  I  should  be  inclined  to  place  West 
and  Central  African  art,  at  any  rate,  on  a  level 
with  Egyptian.  Such  sweeping  classifications, 
114 


NEGRO  SCULPTURE 

however,  are  not  to  be  taken  too  seriously. 
All  I  want  to  say  is  that,  though  the  capital 
achievements  of  the  greatest  schools  do  seem 
to  me  to  have  an  absolute  superiority  over  any- 
thing Negro  I  have  seen,  yet  the  finest  black 
sculpture  is  so  rich  in  artistic  qualities  that  it  is 
entitled  to  a  place  beside  them. 

I  write,  thinking  mainly  of  sculpture,  be- 
cause it  was  an  exhibition  of  sculpture  that  set 
me  off.  It  should  be  remembered,  however, 
that  perhaps  the  most  perfect  achievements  of 
these  savages  are  to  be  found  amongst  their 
textiles  and  basket-work.  Here,  their  exqui- 
site taste  and  sense  of  quality  and  their  un- 
surpassed gift  for  filling  a  space  are  seen  to 
greatest  advantage,  while  their  shortcomings 
lie  almost  hid.  But  it  is  their  sculpture  which, 
at  the  moment,  excites  us  most,  and  by  it  they 
may  fairly  be  judged.  Exquisiteness  of  quality 
is  its  most  attractive  characteristic.  Touch  one 
of  these  African  figures  and  it  will  remind  you 
of  the  rarest  Chinese  porcelain.  What  deli- 
cacy in  the  artist's  sense  of  relief  and  modelling 
is  here  implied  1  What  tireless  industry  and 
paitence  !  Run  your  hand  over  a  limb,  or  a 
torso,  or,  better  still,  over  some  wooden  vessel  ; 
there  is  no  flaw,  no  break  in  the  continuity  of 
the  surface  ;  the  thing  is  alive  from  end  to  end. 
And  this  extraordinary  sense  of  quality  seems 
to  be  universal  amongst  them.  I  think  I 
never  saw  a  genuine  nigger  object  that  was 
"5 


NEGRO  SCULPTURE 

vulgar — except,  of  course,  things  made  quite 
recently  under  European  direction.  This  is  a 
delicious  virtue,  but  it  is  a  precarious  one.  It 
is  precarious  because  it  is  not  self-conscious  : 
because  it  has  not  been  reached  by  the  in- 
telligent understanding  of  an  artist,  but 
springs  from  the  instinctive  taste  of  primitive 
people.  I  have  seen  an  Oxfordshire  labourer 
work  himself  beautifully  a  handle  for  his  hoe, 
in  the  true  spirit  of  a  savage  and  an  artist, 
admiring  and  envying  all  the  time  the  life- 
less machine-made  article  hanging,  out  of  his 
reach,  in  the  village  shop.  The  savage  gift 
is  precarious  because  it  is  unconscious.  Once 
let  the  black  or  the  peasant  become'acquainted 
with  the  showy  utensils  of  industrialism,  or 
with  cheap,  realistic  painting  and  sculpture, 
and,  having  no  critical  sense  wherewith  to 
protect  himself,  he  will  be  bowled  over  for  a 
certainty.  He  will  admire  ;  he  will  imitate  ; 
he  will  be  undone. 

At  the  root  of  this  lack  of  artistic  self- 
consciousness  lies  the  defect  which  accounts 
for  the  essential  inferiority  of  Negro  to  the 
very  greatest  art.  Savages  lack  self-conscious- 
ness and  the  critical  sense  because  they  lack 
intelligence.  And  because  they  lack  intelli- 
gence  they  are  incapable  of  profound  concep- 
tions. Beauty,  taste,  quality,  and  skill,  all 
are  here ;  but  profundity  of  vision  is  not. 
And  because  they  cannot  grasp  complicated 
116 


NEGRO  SCULPTURE 

ideas  they  fail  generally  to  create  organic 
wholes.  One  of  the  chief  characteristics  of 
the  very  greatest  artists  is  this  power  of  creating 
wholes  which,  as  wholes,  are  of  infinitely 
greater  value  than  the  sum  of  their  parts. 
That,  it  seems  to  me,  is  what  savage  artists 
generally  fail  to  do. 

Also,  they  lack  originality.  I  do  not  forget 
that  Negro  sculptors  have  had  to  work  in  a 
very  strict  convention.  They  have  been  mak- 
ing figures  of  tribal  gods  and  fetiches,  and  have 
been  obliged  meticulously  to  respect  the 
tradition.  But  were  not  European  Primitives 
and  Buddhists  similarly  bound,  and  did  they 
not  contrive  to  circumvent  their  doctrinal 
limitations  ?  That  the  African  artists  seem 
hardly  to  have  attempted  to  conceive  the  figure 
afresh  for  themselves  and  realize  in  wood  a 
personal  vision  does,  I  think,  imply  a  definite 
want  of  creative  imagination .  Just  how  serious 
a  defect  you  will  hold  this  to  be  will  depend 
on  the  degree  of  importance  you  attach  to 
complete  self-expression.  Savage  artists  seem 
to  express  themselves  in  details.  You  must 
seek  their  personality  in  the  quality  of  their 
relief,  their  modulation  of  surface,  their  hand- 
ling of  material,  and  their  choice  of  ornament. 
Seek,  and  you  will  be  handsomely  rewarded  ; 
in  these  things  the  niggers  have  never  been 
surpassed.  Only  when  you  begin  to  look  for 
that  passionate  affirmation  of  a  personal  vision 
117 


NEGRO  SCULPTURE 

which  we  Europeans,  at  any  rate,  expect  to 
find  in  the  greatest  art  will  you  run  a  risk 
of  being  disappointed.  It  will  be  then,  if  ever, 
that  you  will  be  tempted  to  think  that  these 
exquisitely  gifted  black  artists  are  perhaps  as 
much  like  birds  building  their  nests  as  men 
expressing  their  profoundest  emotions. 

And  now  come  the  inevitable  questions — 
where  were  these  things  made,  and  when  ? 
"  At  different  times  and  in  different  places," 
would  be  the  most  sensible  reply.  About 
the  provenance  of  any  particular  piece  it  is 
generally  possible  to  say  something  vague ; 
about  dates  we  know  next  to  nothing.  At  least, 
I  do  ;  and  when  I  consider  that  we  have  no 
records  and  no  trustworthy  criteria,  and  that 
so  learned  and  brilliant  an  archaeologist  as  Mr. 
Joyce  professes  ignorance,  I  am  not  much  dis- 
posed to  believe  that  anyone  knows  more. 
I  am  aware  that  certain  amateurs  think  to  en- 
hance the  value  of  their  collections  by  confer- 
ring dates  on  their  choicer  specimens  ;  I  can 
understand  why  dealers  encourage  them  in  this 
vanity;  and,  seeing  that  they  go  to  the  col- 
lectors and  dealers  for  their  information,  I 
suppose  one  ought  not  to  be  surprised  when 
journalists  come  out  with  their  astounding 
attributions.  The  facts  are  as  follows. 

We  know  that  Portuguese  adventurers  had  a 
considerable  influence  on  African  art  in  the 
sixteenth,  and  even  in  the  fifteenth,  century. 
118 


NEGRO  SCULPTURE 

There  begins  our  certain  knowledge.  Of 
work  so  influenced  a  small  quantity  exists.  Of 
earlier  periods  we  know  nothing  precise. 
There  are  oral  traditions  of  migrations,  em- 
pires, and  dynasties  :  often  there  is  evidence 
of  past  invasions  and  the  supersession  of  one 
culture  by  another :  and  that  is  all.  The 
discoveries  of  explorers  have  so  far  thrown 
little  light  on  archaeology  ;  and  in  most  parts  of 
West  and  Central  Africa  it  would  be  im- 
possible even  for  trained  archaeologists  to 
establish  a  chronological  sequence  such  as  can 
be  formed  when  objects  are  found  buried  in 
the  sand  one  above  the  other.  But,  in  fact, 
it  is  to  vague  traders  and  missionaries,  rather 
than  to  trained  archaeologists,  that  we  owe  most 
of  our  fine  pieces,  which,  as  often  as  not,  have 
been  passed  from  hand  to  hand  till,  after  many 
wanderings,  they  reached  the  coast.  Add  to 
all  this  the  fact  that  most  African  sculpture  is 
in  wood  (except,  of  course,  those  famous  pro- 
ducts of  early  European  influence,  the  bronze 
castings  from  Benin),  that  this  wood  is  exposed 
to  a  devastating  climate — hot  and  damp — to 
say  nothing  of  the  still  more  deadly  white  ants, 
and  you  will  probably  agree  that  the  dealer  or 
amateur  who  betickets  his  prizes  with  such 
little  tags  as  "Gaboon,  roth  century"  evinces 
a  perhaps  exaggerated  confidence  in  our  gulli- 
bility. 

Whenever  these  artists  may  have  flourished 
119 


NEGRO  SCULPTURE 

it  seems  they  flourish  no  more.  The  produc- 
tion of  idols  and  fetiches  continues,  but  the 
production  of  fine  art  is  apparently  at  an  end. 
The  tradition  is  moribund,  a  misfortune  one 
is  tempted  to  attribute,  along  with  most  that 
have  lately  afflicted  that  unhappy  continent, 
to  the  whites.  To  do  so,  however,  would  not 
be  altogether  just.  Such  evidence  as  we  pos- 
sess— and  pretty  slight  it  is — goes  to  show 
that  even  in  the  uninvaded  parts  of  West 
Central  Africa  the  arts  are  decadent :  wherever 
the  modern  white  man  has  been  busy  they  are, 
of  course,  extinct.  According  to  experts  Negro 
art  already  in  the  eighteenth  century  was 
falling  into  a  decline  from  some  obscure,  inter- 
nal cause.  Be  that  as  it  may,  it  was  doomed 
in  any  case.  Before  the  bagman  with  his 
Brummagem  goods  an  art  of  this  sort  was 
bound  to  go  the  way  that  in  Europe  our  applied 
arts,  the  art  of  the  potter,  the  weaver,  the  builder 
and  the  joiner,  the  arts  that  in  some  sort  re- 
sembled it,  have  gone.  No  purely  instinctive 
art  can  stand  against  the  machine.  And  thus 
it  comes  about  that,  at  the  present  moment, 
we  have  in  Europe  the  extraordinary  spectacle 
of  a  grand  efflorescence  of  the  highly  self- 
conscious,  self-critical,  intellectual,  individualis- 
tic art  of  painting  amongst  the  ruins  of  the 
instinctive,  uncritical,  communal,  and  easily 
impressed  arts  of  utility.  Industrialism,  which, 
with  its  vulgar  finish  and  superabundant  orna- 
120 


NEGRO  SCULPTURE 

ment,  has  destroyed  not  only  popular  art  but 
popular  taste,  has  merely  isolated  the  self- 
conscious  artist  and  the  critical  appreciator ; 
and  the  nineteenth  century  (from  Stephenson 
to  Mr.  Ford),  which  ruined  the  crafts,  in 
painting  (from  Ingres  to  Picasso)  rivals  the 
fifteenth. 

Meanwhile,  the  scholarly  activities  of  dealers 
and  journalists  notwithstanding,  there  is  no 
such  thing  as  nigger  archaeology  ;  for  which 
let  us  be  thankful.  Here,  at  any  rate,  are  no 
great  names  to  scare  us  into  dishonest  admira- 
tion. Here  is  no  question  of  dates  and  schools 
to  give  the  lecturer  his  chance  of  spoiling  our 
pleasure.  Here  is  nothing  to  distract  our 
attention  from  the  one  thing  that  matters — 
aesthetic  significance.  Here  is  nigger  sculp- 
ture :  you  may  like  it  or  dislike  it,  but  at  any 
rate  you  have  no  inducement  to  judge  it  on 
anything  but  its  merits. 


121 


ORDER   AND   AUTHORITY 


M.  Andre"  Lhote  is  not  only  a  first-rate  painter, 
he  is  a  capable  writer  as  well ;  so  when,  some 
weeks  ago,  he  began  to  tell  us  what  was  wrong 
with  modern  art,  and  how  to  put  it  right, 
naturally  we  pricked  up  our  ears.  We  were 
not  disappointed.  M.  Lhote  had  several  good 
things  to  say,  and  he  said  them  clearly ;  the 
thing,  however,  which  he  said  most  emphatic- 
ally of  all  was  that  he,  Andre  Lhote,  besides 
being  a  painter  and  a  writer,  is  a  Frenchman. 
He  has  a  natural  taste  for  order  and  a  super- 
stitious belief  in  authority.  That  is  why  he 
recommends  to  the  reverent  study  of  the  young 
of  all  nations,  David — David  the  Schoolmaster  ! 
Merciy  we  have  our  own  Professor  Tonks. 

Not  that  I  would  compare  David,,  who  was  a 
first-rate  practitioner  and  something  of  an 
artist,  with  the  great  Agrippa  of  the  Slade. 
But  from  David  even  we  have  little  or  nothing 
to  learn.  For  one  thing,  art  cannot  be  taught ; 
for  another,  if  it  could  be,  a  dry  doctrinaire  is 
not  the  man  to  teach  it.  Very  justly  M.  Lhote 
compares  the  Bouchers  and  Fragonards  of  the 
eighteenth  century  with  the  Impressionists  : 
alike  they  were  charming,  a  little  drunk  and 
disorderly.  But  when  he  asserts  that  it  was 
David  who  rescued  painting  from  their  agree- 
able frivolity  he  must  be  prepared  for  con- 
tradiction :  some  people  will  have  it  that  it 
122 


ORDER  AND  AUTHORITY 

was  rather  the  pupil  Ingres.  David,  they  will 
say,  was  little  better  than  a  politic  pedagogue, 
who,  observing  that  with  the  Revolution 
classical  virtues  and  classical  costumes  had 
come  into  fashion,  that  Brutus,  the  tyrannicide, 
and  Aristides,  called  "  the  just,"  were  the 
heroes  of  the  hour,  suited  his  manners  to  his 
company  and  gave  the  public  an  art  worthy 
of  highly  self-conscious  liberals.  The  timely 
discoveries  made  at  Herculaneum  and  Pompeii, 
they  will  argue,  stood  him  in  good  stead. 
From  these  he  learnt  just  how  citizens  and 
citizen-soldiers  should  be  drawn  ;  and  he  drew 
them  :  with  the  result  that  the  next  generation 
of  Frenchmen  were  sighing, 

Qui  nous  dfelivrera  des  Grecs  et  des  Remains  ? 

Whoever  may  have  rescued  European  paint- 
ing from  the  charming  disorder  of  the  age  of 
reason,  there  can  be  no  question  as  to  who  saved 
it  from  the  riot  of  impressionism.  That  was 
the  doing  of  the  Post-Impressionists  headed  by 
Cezanne.  Forms  and  colours  must  be  so 
organized  as  to  compose  coherent  and  self- 
supporting  wholes  ;  that  is  the  central  con- 
viction which  has  inspired  the  art  of  the  last 
twenty  years.  Order  :  that  has  been  the  watch- 
word ;  but  order  imposed  from  within.  And 
order  so  imposed,  order  imposed  by  the  artist's 
inmost  sense  of  what  a  work  of  art  should  be, 
is  something  altogether  different  from  the  order 
123 


ORDER  AND  AUTHORITY 

obtained  by  submission  to  a  theory  of  painting. 
One  springs  from  a  personal  conviction  ;  the 
other  is  enjoined  by  authority.  Modern  artists 
tend  to  feel  strongly  the  necessity  for  the 
former,  and,  if  they  be  Frenchmen,  to  believe 
intellectually  in  the  propriety  of  the  latter. 

Look  at  a  picture  by  Cezanne  or  by  Picasso. 
What  could  be  more  orderly  ?  Cubism  is 
nothing  but  the  extreme  manifestation  of  this 
passion  for  order,  for  the  complete  organiza- 
tion of  forms  and  colours.  The  artist  has 
subordinated  his  predilections  and  prejudices, 
his  peculiar  way  of  seeing  and  feeling,  his 
whims,  his  fancies  and  his  eccentricities,  to  a 
dominant  sense  of  design.  Yet  the  picture  is 
personal.  In  the  first  place  a  picture  must 
be  an  organic  whole,  but  that  whole  may  be 
made  up  of  anything  that  happens  to  possess 
the  artist's  mind.  Now,  look  at  a  picture  by 
Baudry  or  Poynter  and  you  will  see  the  last 
word  in  painting  by  precept.  The  virtuous 
apprentice  has  stuck  to  the  rules.  He  has  done 
all  that  his  teacher  bade  him  do.  And  he  has 
done  nothing  else.  David  ought  to  be  pleased. 
Pray,  M.  Lhote,  give  him  top  marks. 

Post-Impressionism,  which  reaffirmed  the 
artist's  latent  sense  of  order  and  reawoke  a 
passion  to  create  objects  complete  in  them- 
selves, left  the  painter  in  full  possession  of  his 
individuality.  Now  individualism  is  the  breath 
of  every  artist's  life,  and  a  thing  of  which  no 
124 


ORDER  AND  AUTHORITY 

Frenchman,  in  his  heart,  can  quite  approve. 
So,  if  an  artist  happens  also  to  be  a  Frenchman 
— and  the  combination  is  admirably  common — 
what  is  he  to  do  ?  Why,  look  one  way  and 
row  the  other  ;  which  is  what  M.  Lhote  does. 
He  paints  delightfully  personal  and  impenitent 
pictures,  and  preaches  artistic  Caesarism  and 
David,  "  the  saviour  of  society."  All  the  week 
he  is  a  French  artist,  traditional  as  all  real 
artists  must  be,  but  never  denying,  when  it 
comes  to  practice,  that  tradition  is  merely  an 
indispensable  means  to  self-expression  ;  and 
on  Sundays,  I  dare  say,  he  goes,  like  Cezanne, 
to  lean  on  M.  le  Cure,  who  leans  on  Rome, 
while  his  concierge  receives  the  pure  gospel  of 
Syndicalism,  which,  also,  is  based  on  absolute 
truths,  immutable,  and  above  criticism. 

It  is  notorious  that  you  may  with  impunity 
call  a  placable  Frenchman  "  butor,"  "  sceleYat," 
"  coquin  fieffeV'  "  sale  chameau,"  "  depute*  " 
even,  or  "  secateur  "  ;  but  two  things  you 
may  not  do  :  you  may  not  call  him  "  espece 
d'individu,"  and  you  may  not  say  "  vous  n'6tes 
pas  logique."  It  is  as  unpardonable  to  call  a 
Frenchman  "  illogique  "  as  to  shout  after  the 
Venetian  who  has  almost  capsized  your  gon- 
dola "  mal  educate."  M.  Lhote  is  "  logique  " 
all  right :  but  "  logical "  in  France  has  a 
peculiar  meaning.  It  means  that  you  accept 
the  consequences  of  your  generalizations  with- 
out bothering  about  any  little  discrepancies 
125 


ORDER  AND  AUTHORITY 

that  may  occur  between  those  consequences 
and  the  facts  ascertained  by  experience  ;  it 
does  not  mean  that  your  high  a  -priori  generali- 
zations are  themselves  to  be  tested  by  the  nasty, 
searching  instrument  of  reason.  Thus  it 
comes  about  that  the  second  master  to  whom 
M.  Lhote  would  put  this  wild  and  wilful  age 
of  ours  to  school  is  that  mysterious  trinity  of 
painters  which  goes  by  the  name  of  "  Le 
Nain." 

I  can  quite  understand  M.  Lhote's  liking 
for  the  brothers  Le  Nain,  because  I  share  it. 
Their  simple,  honest  vision  and  frank  state- 
ment are  peculiarly  sympathetic  to  the  genera- 
tion that  swears  by  Cezanne.  Here  are  men 
of  good  faith  who  feel  things  directly,  and  say 
not  a  word  more  than  they  feel.  With  a  little 
ingenuity  and  disingenuousness  one  might 
make  a  douanier  of  them.  They  are  scrupu- 
lous, sincere,  and  born  painters.  But  they  are 
not  orderly.  They  are  not  organizers  of  form 
and  colour.  No  :  they  are  not.  On  the  con- 
trary, these  good  fellows  had  the  most  ele- 
mentary notions  of  composition.  They  seem 
hardly  to  have  guessed  that  what  one  sees  is 
but  a  transitory  and  incoherent  fragment  out 
of  which  it  is  the  business  of  art  to  draw  per- 
manence and  unity.  They  set  down  what  they 
saw,  and  it  is  a  bit  of  good  luck  if  what  they 
saw  turns  out  to  have  somewhat  the  air  of  a 
whole.  Yet  M.  Lhote,  preaching  his  crusade 
126 


ORDER  AND  AUTHORITY 

against  disorder,  picks  out  the  Le  Nain  and 
sets  them  up  as  an  example.  What  is  the 
meaning  of  this  ? 

M.  Lhote  himself  supplies  the  answer.  It 
is  not  order  so  much  as  authority  that  he  is 
after ;  and  authority  is  good  wherever  found 
and  by  whomsoever  exercised.  "  Look,"  says 
he,  "at  Le  Nain's  peasants.  The  painter  re- 
presents them  to  us  in  the  most  ordinary  atti- 
tude. It  is  the  poetry  of  everyday  duties 
accepted  without  revolt.  Le  Nain's  person- 
ages are  engaged  in  being  independent  as 
little  as  possible."  No  Bolshevism  here  :  and 
what  a  lesson  for  us  all !  Let  painters  submit 
themselves  lowly  and  reverently  to  David,  and 
seventeenth-century  peasants  to  their  feudal 
superiors.  Not  that  I  have  the  least  reason 
for  supposing  M.  Lhote  to  be  in  politics  an 
aristocrat :  probably  he  is  a  better  democrat 
than  I  am.  It  is  the  K/oaro?,  the  rule,  he  cares 
for.  Do  as  you  are  told  by  Louis  XIV,  or 
Lenin,  or  David  :  only  be  sure  that  it  is  as 
you  are  told.  M.  Lhote,  of  course,  does  no- 
thing of  the  sort.  He  respects  the  tradition, 
he  takes  tips  from  Watteau  or  Ingres  or 
Cdzanne,  but  orders  he  takes  from  no  man. 
He  is  an  artist,  you  see. 

In  many  ways  this  respect  for  authority  has 

served  French  art  well.     It  is  the  source  of 

that    traditionalism,    that    tradition    of    high 

seriousness,    craftsmanship,    and    good    taste, 

127 


ORDER  AND  AUTHORITY 

which,  even  in  the  darkest  days  of  early  Vic- 
torianism,  saved  French  painting  from  falling 
into  the  pit  of  stale  vulgarity  out  of  which 
English  has  hardly  yet  crawled.  French  revo- 
lutions in  painting  are  fruitful,  English  barren 
— let  the  Pre-Raphaelite  movement  be  my 
witness.  The  harvest  sown  by  Turner  and 
Constable  was  garnered  abroad.  Revolutions 
depart  from  tradition.  Yes,  but  they  depart 
as  a  tree  departs  from  the  earth.  They  grow 
out  of  it ;  and  in  England  there  is  no  soil. 
On  the  other  hand,  it  is  French  conventionality 
— for  that  is  what  this  taste  for  discipline  comes 
to — which  holds  down  French  painting,  as  a 
whole,  below  Italian.  There  are  journeys  a 
Frenchman  dare  not  take  because,  before  he 
reached  their  end,  he  would  be  confronted  by 
one  of  those  bogeys  before  which  the  stoutest 
French  heart  quails — "  C'est  inadmissible," 
"  C'est  convenu,"  "  La  patrie  en  danger."  One 
day  he  may  be  called  upon  to  break  bounds,  to 
renounce  the  national  tradition,  deny  the  pre- 
eminence of  his  country,  question  the  sufficiency 
of  Poussin  and  the  perfection  of  Racine,  or  con- 
ceive it  possible  that  some  person  or  thing 
should  be  more  noble,  reverend,  and  touching 
than  his  mother.  On  that  day  the  Frenchman 
will  turn  back.  "  C'est  inadmissible." 

France,   the  greatest  country  on   earth,   is 
singularly   poor  in   the  greatest  characters — 
great  ones  she  has  galore.     Her  standard  of 
128 


ORDER  AND  AUTHORITY 

civilization,  of  intellectual  and  spiritual  activity, 
is  higher  than  that  of  any  other  nation  ;  yet  an 
absence  of  vast,  outstanding  figures  is  one  of 
the  most  obvious  facts  in  her  history.  Her 
literature  is  to  English  what  her  painting  is  to 
Italian.  Her  genius  is  enterprising  without 
being  particularly  bold  or  original,  and  though 
it  has  brought  so  much  to  perfection  it  has  dis- 
covered comparatively  little.  Assuredly  France 
is  the  intellectual  capital  of  the  world,  since, 
compared  with  hers,  all  other  post-Renaissance 
civilizations  have  an  air  distinctly  provincial. 
Yet,  face  to  face  with  the  rest  of  the  world, 
France  is  provincial  herself.  Here  is  a  puzzle : 
a  solution  of  which,  if  it  is  to  be  attempted 
at  all,  must  be  attempted  in  another  chapter. 


II 

For  the  last  sixty  years  and  more  one  of  the 
rare  pleasures  of  political  philosophers  has  been 
to  expatiate  on  "  le  droit  administratif,"  on  the 
extraordinary  powers  enjoyed  by  Government 
in  France,  whatever  that  government  may  be  ; 
and  another  pleasure,  which  few  have  denied 
themselves,  is  that  of  drawing  the  not  very 
obscure  inference  that  France  is  democratic 
rather  than  liberal,  and  that  the  French  genius 
has  no  patience  with  extreme  individualism. 
If  its  effects  were  confined  wholly  to  politics, 
to  criticize  this  national  characteristic  would  be 
129  I 


ORDER  AND  AUTHORITY 

no  part  of  my  business  ;  but  as  it  has  pro- 
foundly influenced  French  art  as  well  as  French 
life  and  thought,  the  reader,  I  trust,  will  not  be 
unbearably  vexed  by  an  essay  which  has  little 
immediately  to  do  with  the  subject  on  which  I 
am  paid  to  write.  "  What  is  the  cause  of 
French  conventionality  ?  "  "  What  are  its 
consequences  ?  "  These  are  questions  to  which 
the  student  of  French  art  cannot  well  be 
indifferent ;  and  these  are  the  questions  that 
I  shall  attempt  to  answer. 

The  cause,  I  suspect,  is  to  be  found  in  the 
defect  of  a  virtue.  If  it  takes  two  to  make  a 
quarrel  it  takes  as  many  to  make  a  bargain  ; 
and  if  even  the  best  Frenchmen  are  willing  to 
make  terms  with  society,  that  must  be  because 
society  has  something  to  offer  them  worth 
accepting.  All  conventions  are  limitations  on 
thought,  feeling,  and  action;  and,  as  such,  are 
the  enemies  of  originality  and  character — 
hateful,  therefore,  to  men  richly  endowed 
with  either.  French  conventions,  however, 
have  a  specious  air  of  liberality,  and  France 
offers  to  him  who  will  be  bound  by  them 
partnership  in  the  most  perfect  of  modern 
civilizations — a  civilization,  be  it  noted,  of 
which  her  conventions  are  themselves  an  ex- 
pression. The  bribe  is  tempting.  Also,  the 
pill  itself  is  pleasantly  coated.  Feel  thus, 
think  thus,  act  thus,  says  the  French  tradition, 
not  for  moral,  still  less  for  utilitarian,  reasons, 
130 


ORDER  AND  AUTHORITY 

but  for  aesthetic.  Stick  to  the  rules,  not  be- 
cause they  are  right  or  profitable,  but  because 
they  are  seemly — nay,  beautiful.  We  are  not 
telling  you  to  be  respectable,  we  are  inviting 
you  not  to  be  a  lout.  We  are  offering  you, 
free  of  charge,  a  trade  mark  that  carries  credit 
all  the  world  over.  "  How  French  he  (or  she) 
is  1  "  Many  a  foreigner'  would  pay  hand- 
somely to  have  as  much  said  of  him. 

Any  English  boy  born  with  fine  sensibility, 
a  peculiar  feeling  for  art,  or  an  absolutely 
first-rate  intelligence  finds  himself,  from  the 
outset,  at  loggerheads  with  the  world  in  which 
he  is  to  live.  For  him  there  can  be  no  ques- 
tion of  accepting  those  conventions  which  ex- 
press what  is  meanest  in  an  unsympathetic 
society.  To  begin  with,  he  will  not  go  to 
church  or  chapel  on  Sundays  :  it  might  be 
different  were  it  a  question  of  going  to  Mass. 
The  hearty  conventions  of  family  life  which 
make  impossible  almost  relations  at  all  intimate 
or  subtle  arouse  in  him  nothing  but  a  longing 
for  escape.  He  will  be  reared,  probably,  in  an 
atmosphere  where  all  thought  that  leads  to  no 
practical  end  is  despised,  or  gets,  at  most,  a 
perfunctory  compliment  when  some  great  man 
who  in  the  teeth  of  opposition  has  won  to  a 
European  reputation  is  duly  rewarded  with  a 
title  or  an  obituary  column  in  The  Times.  As 
for  artists,  they,  unless  they  happen  to  have 
achieved  commercial  success  or  canonization 
131 


ORDER  AND  AUTHORITY 

in  some  public  gallery,  are  pretty  sure  to  be 
family  jokes.  Thus,  all  his  finer  feelings  will 
be  constantly  outraged  ;  and  he  will  live,  a 
truculent,  shame-faced  misfit,  with  John  Bull 
under  his  nose  and  Punch  round  the  corner, 
till,  at  some  public  school,  a  course  of  com- 
pulsory games  and  the  Arnold  tradition  either 
breaks  his  spirit  or  makes  him  a  rebel  for  life. 
In  violent  opposition  to  most  of  what  sur- 
rounds him,  any  greatly  gifted,  and  tough, 
English  youth  is  likely  to  become  more  and 
more  aware  of  himself  and  his  own  isolation. 
While  his  French  compeer  is  having  rough 
corners  gently  obliterated  by  contact  with  a 
well-oiled  whetstone,  and  is  growing  daily 
more  conscious  of  solidarity  with  his  partners 
in  a  peculiar  and  gracious  civilization,  the 
English  lad  grows  steadily  more  individualistic. 
Daily  he  becomes  more  eccentric,  more  ad- 
venturous, and  more  of  a  "  character."  Very 
easily  will  he  snap  all  conventional  cables  and, 
learning  to  rely  entirely  on  himself,  trust  only 
to  his  own  sense  of  what  is  good  and  true  and 
beautiful.  This  personal  sense  is  all  that  he 
has  to  follow  ;  and  in  following  it  he  will  meet 
with  no  conventional  obstacle  that  he  need 
hesitate  for  one  moment  to  demolish.  English 
civilization  is  so  smug  and  hypocritical,  so 
grossly  philistine,  and  at  "bottom  so  brutal,  that 
every  first-rate  Englishman  necessarily  be- 
comes an  outlaw.  He  grows  by  kicking ; 
132 


ORDER  AND  AUTHORITY 

and  his  personality  flourishes,  unhampered  by 
sympathetic,  clinging  conventions,  nor  much — 
and  this  is  important,  too — by  the  inquisitorial 
tyranny  of  Government.  For,  at  any  rate  until 
the  beginning  of  the  war,  an  Englishman  who 
dared  to  defy  the  conventions  had  less  than  a 
Frenchman  to  fear  from  the  laws. 

I  have  already  suggested  that  the  conse- 
quences of  this  difference  between  French  and 
English  civilization  may  be  studied  in  the 
history  of  their  literature  and  thought.  For 
the  abject  poverty  of  English  visual  art  I  have 
attempted  to  give  reasons  elsewhere  :  here  I 
have  not  space  to  say  more  than  that  it  is  rarely 
good  for  an  artist  to  be  a  protestant,  and  that  a 
protestant  is  just  what  the  English  attitude 
to  painting  generally  forces  a  genuine  artist  to 
JDC.  But  consider  the  literature  of  the  French 
Renaissance  :  Rabelais  is  the  one  vast  figure. 
Ronsard  and  his  friends  are  charming,  elegant, 
and  erudite ;  but  not  -of  the  stupendous. 
What  is  even  more  to  the  point,  already  with 
the  pleiade  we  have  a  school — a  school  with 
its  laws  and  conventions,  its  "  thus  far  and  no 
further."  Nothing  is  more  notorious  than  the 
gorgeous  individualism  and  personality  of  those 
flamboyant  monsters  whom  we  call  the  Eliza- 
bethans, unless  it  be  the  absence  of  that  quality 
in  the  great  French  writers  of  the  next  age. 
Had  Pascal  been  as  bold  as  Newton  he  might 
have  been  as  big.  No  one  will  deny  that 
133 


ORDER  AND  AUTHORITY 

Descartes  was  a  finer  intelligence  than  Hobbes, 
or  that  his  meticulous  respect  for  French  sus- 
ceptibilities gave  an  altogether  improbable  turn 
to  his  speculations.  In  the  eighteenth  century 
it  was  the  English  who  did  the  discovering  and 
the  French  who,  on  these  discoveries  being  de- 
clared admissibles,  brought  them  to  perfection. 
Even  in  the  nineteenth,  the  Revolution  not- 
withstanding, French  genius,  except  in  paint- 
ing, asserted  itself  less  vividly  and  variously 
than  the  Russian  or  English,  and  less  emphati- 
cally than  the  German. 

In  recording  the  consequences  of  this  French 
taste  for  authority  we  have  had  to  register 
profit  and  loss.  It  is  true  that  the  picture 
presented  by  French  history  offers  compara- 
tively few  colossal  achievements  or  stupendous 
characters.  With  the  latter,  indeed,  it  is 
particularly  ill-supplied.  Whereas  most  of  the 
great  and  many  of  the  secondary  English 
writers,  thinkers,  and  artists  have  been  great 
"  characters,"  the  slightly  monotonous  good 
sense  and  refinement  of  French  literary  and 
artistic  life  is  broken  only  by  a  few  such  mas- 
sive or  surprising  figures  as  those  of  Rabelais, 
La  Fontaine,  Poussin,  Rousseau,  Flaubert, 
Ce*zanne — a  formidable  list  but  a  short  one, 
to  which,  however,  a  few  names  could  be  added. 
On  the  other  hand,  what  France  has  lost  in 
colour  she  has  gained  in  fertility  ;  and  in  a 
universal  Honours  List  for  intellectual  and 
134 


ORDER  AND  AUTHORITY 

artistic  prowess  the  number  of  French  names 
would  be  out  of  all  proportion  to  the  size  and 
wealth  of  the  country.  Furthermore,  it  is  this 
traditional  basis  that  has  kept  French  culture 
up  to  a  certain  level  of  excellence.  France 
has  never  been  without  standards.  There- 
fore it  has  been  to  France  that  the  rest  of 
Europe  has  always  looked  for  some  measure 
of  fine  thinking,  delicate  feeling,  and  general 
amenity.  Without  her  conventionality  it  may 
be  doubted  whether  France  could  have  re- 
mained so  long  the  centre  of  civilization. 

One  commonly  deplored  consequence  of 
French  conventionality  is  that  it  makes  French- 
men incapable  of  well  understanding  or  appre- 
ciating anything  foreign,  or  of  judging  acutely 
between  foreigners  and  themselves.  But  is 
even  this  a  serious  misfortune  ?  French  critics 
can  discriminate  between  French  productions 
with  unsurpassable  delicacy  and  precision. 
As  for  the  spring  of  French  inspiration, 
it  is  so  copious  that  the  creative  genius  of  that 
favoured  race  seems  to  need  nothing  more 
from  outside  than  an  occasional  new  point  of 
departure,  to  the  grasping  of  which  its  im- 
perfect knowledge  and  unprehensile  taste  are 
adequate.  Indeed,  the  rare  endeavours  of 
Frenchmen  seriously  to  cultivate  alien  methods 
and  points  of  view  more  often  than  not  end  in 
disaster.  Shortly  before  the  war  a  school  of 
particularly  intelligent  and  open-minded  writers 
135 


ORDER  AND  AUTHORITY 

discovered,  what  we  in  England  are  only  too 
familiar  with,  the  aesthetic  possibilities  of 
charity  and  the  beauty  of  being  good.  Dos- 
toevsky  began  it.  First,  they  ran  after  him  ; 
then,  setting  themselves,  as  well  as  they  could, 
to  study  Wordsworth  and  Walt  Whitman,  in 
translations,  they  soon  plunged  miserably  into 
a  morass  of  sentimentality.  A  gifted  novelist 
and  a  charming  poet,  Charles-Louis  Philippe 
and  Vildrac,  were  amongst  the  first  to  fall  in. 
A  Wordsworth  can  moralize,  a  Sterne  can  pipe 
his  eye,  with  impunity  ;  but  late  eighteenth- 
and  early  twentieth-century  literature  prove 
how  dangerous  it  is  for  a  French  author  to 
trespass  in  pursuit  of  motives  beyond  the 
limits  of  his  tradition. 

The  reason  why  Frenchmen  are  incompetent 
to  judge  or  appreciate  what  is  not  French  is  that 

*•""    they  apply  to  all  things  the  French  measure. 

&•"    They  have  no  universal  standards,  and,  what  is 

t-s  worse,  they  take  for  such  their  own  conventions. 
To  read  a  French  critic  on  Shakespeare  or 
Ibsen  or  Dostoevsky  or  Goethe  is  generally  a 
f  /  humiliating  experience  for  one  who  loves 
France.  As  often  as  not  you  will  find  that  he 
is  depending  on  a  translation.  It  seems  never 
to  strike  him  that  there  is  something  ludicrous 
in  appraising  nicely  the  qualities  of  a  work 
written  in  a  language  one  cannot  understand. 

y[    Rather  it  seems  to  him  ludicrous  that  books 
should  be  written  in  any  language  but  his  own  ; 
136 


ORDER  AND  AUTHORITY 

and,  until  they  are  translated,  for  him  they  do 
not  exist.  Many  years  ago,  at  Cambridge, 
I  remember  having  a  sharpish  altercation  with 
Rupert  Brooke,  who  had  taken  it  upon  himself 
to  denigrate  the  art  of  Racine.  Before  long  it 
came  out  that  he  had  read  the  plays  only  in  a 
translation  ;  for  at  that  time — he  was  in  his 
second  year,  I  think — he  had  little  or  no  French. 
Everyone  laughed,  and  the  argument  collapsed. 
Set  the  scene  in  Paris,  imagine  a  detractor  of 
Shakespeare  or  Goethe  being  convicted  of 
similar  ignorance,  and  ask  yourself  whether  one 
Frenchman  of  the  party  would  have  felt  that 
by  such  an  admission  the  critic  was  put  out  of 
court. 

It  cannot  be  denied,  I  fear,  that  the  conven- 
tional habits  of  the  French  mind  lead  easily  to 
ignorance  and  self-satisfaction.  To  be  frank, 
the  complacent  aberrations  of  French  taste, 
with  its  passion  for  Poe  and  its  pathetic  con- 
fidence in  Kipling  and  Chesterton,  have  be- 
come a  standing  joke  abroad.  There  is  no 
great  reason  why  the  French  should  know  any- 
thing of  foreign  thought  and  literature  ;  but 
there  is  every  reason  why,  knowing  nothing, 
they  should  refrain  from  comment.  And  how 
many  Frenchmen  do  know  anything  ?  When 
I  reflect  that  hardly  one  can  quote  a  line  of 
English  without  committing  or,  at  any  rate, 
permitting  the  grossest  and  most  nonsensical 
blunders,  I  am  inclined  to  suspect  that  the 
137 


ORDER  AND  AUTHORITY 

answer  is,  very  few.  And  I  suppose  it  is  this 
combination  of  ignorance  with  an  incapacity 
for  handling  criteria  of  universal  validity  which 
gives  to  the  nation  that  is  assuredly  the  centre 
of  civilization  its  paradoxical  air  of  provinciality. 
A  Frenchman  discoursing  on  foreign  peoples 
or  on  mankind  in  general — a  favourite  topic — 
suggests  to  me  sometimes  the  fantastic  vision 
of  a  dog-fancier  criticizing  a  steer.  Grant  his 
premises — that  whatever  he  admires  in  the  one 
must  be  essential  to  the  other — and  nothing 
could  be  more  just  and  luminous  than  his  re- 
marks. Undeniably  the  creature  is  a  bit  thick 
in  the  girth  and,  what  is  worse,  bull-necked. 
Only,  as  the  points  of  an  ox  are  different  from 
those  of  a  poodle,  the  criticism  is  something 
beside  the  mark  :  and  there  is  not  much  more 
virtue  in  the  objection  to  Shakespeare's  later 
tragedies  that  they  are  not  written  in  rhymed 
verse.  Blank  verse,  however,  is  not  in  the 
great  tradition  ;  and  the  French  critic,  with 
one  eye  fixed  submissively  on  authority,  doubts 
whether  he  would  be  justified  in  admiring  it 
unreservedly.  Such  are  the  inevitable  con- 
sequences of  conventionality  :  and  French  con- 
ventionality is,  in  its  turn,  the  inevitable  con- 
sequence of  a  civilization  so  gracious  and  at- 
trctive  that  even  the  most  lawless  of  its  children 
cannot  bear  to  appear  disloyal. 


'38 


MARQUET' 

The  best  picture  by  Marquet  I  ever  saw  was 
in  the  Grafton  Gallery  exhibition  of  1912. 
It  represented  a  naked  woman  sitting  in  a  rock- 
ing-chair. Since  then  I  have  seen  scores  of 
things  by  him,  admirable,  as  a  rule,  and  in- 
variably brilliant,  but  never  one  that  was  quite 
first-rate.  And  here  comes  M.  George  Besson, 
with  an  essay  and  an  album  of  photographs,  to 
show  us  a  few  works  which,  surpassing  any- 
thing of  which  we  had  supposed  him  capable, 
emerge  triumphantly  from  that  stream  of  clever 
variations  on  a  theme  which  Marquet  has  made 
only  too  much  his  own. 

Anyone  who  compares  these  nudes  with  what 
Matisse  was  doing  a  dozen  or  fifteen  years  ago 
will  not  fail  to  discover  a  common  factor  : 
neither  will  he  be  surprised  to  learn  that  at  one 
time  these  two  artists  were  treated  almost  as 
equals.  Both  achieved  a  strange  and  disquiet- 
ing intensity  by  bold  simplifications  and  dis- 
tortion, by  concentration  on  the  vital  move- 
ments and  characteristics  of  the  human  body, 
and  by  an  absolute  indifference  to  its  literary 
and  sentimental  interest.  "  Lorsque  je  dessine 
j'ai  devant  un  homme  les  m§mes  pre*occupa- 
tions  que  devant  un  bee  de  gaz."  That  is  well 
said  :  what  is  more,  the  saying  has  been  put 
successfully  into  practice.  Such  pictures  as 
numbers  19,  25,  and  27  are  entitled  to  a 
*  Marquet.  Par  George  Besson. 
139 


MARQUET 

place  beside  those  of  no  matter  what  con- 
temporary. 

Needless  to  say,  the  integrity  of  Marquet's 
vision  has  considerably  distressed  those  who 
have  no  taste  for  art ;  and  from  one  of  them, 
Marquet's  friend  Charles-Louis  Philippe,  it 
drew  a  bit  of  art  criticism  that  ought  not  to 
be  lost.  "  Le  ciel  me  preserve,"  exclaims  the 
author  of  Marie  Donadieu^  "  d'aimer  d'un 
amour  total  un  art  dont  1'ironie  parfois  atteint 
a  la  cruaute* !  Et  quand,  tous  les  usages  admis 
qui  veulent  qu'on  ne  pre"sente  un  homme 
que  sous  ses  bons  cote's,  quand  1'amitie'  me~me 
que  j'e*prouve  pour  M.  Marquet  m'eussent  en- 
gage", a  me  taire,  un  devoir  plus  impe'rieux  me 
sollicitait,  et  j'aurais  eu  le  sentiment  de  me 
rabaisser  moi-me'me  en  y  manquant." 

Not  even  an  art  critic  can  be  expected  to 
lower  himself  in  his  own  eyes  by  turning  a  deaf 
ear  to  the  solicitations  of  imperious  duty.  So 
Monsieur  Philippe  very  honourably  concludes 
his  observations  by  expressing  the  opinion  that 
"  il  n'a  pas  droit  a  toute  1'admiration  des 
hommes  puisqu'il  a  e*te*  sans  pitieV' 

The  cry  of  this  soft  and  silly  sentimentalist 
has  been  neatly  put  by  M.  Besson  to  the  pur- 
pose of  illustrating,  and  perhaps  a  little  exag- 
gerating, the  merits  of  a  painter  who  is,  as- 
suredly, neither  one  nor  the  other.  Too  clever 
by  half,  that  rather  is  the  fault  with  which 
Marquet  must  be  taxed.  The  artist  who  has 
140 


MARQUET 

given  us  a  dozen  first-rate  things — superb 
nudes,  "  felt "  as  solid,  three-dimensional 
forms,  and  realized  as  such — is  always  being 
forestalled  by  an  astonishing  caricaturist  who 
can  knock  you  off  something  brilliant,  rapid, 
and  telling  while  you  wait  for  the  boat.  Al- 
ways this  brisk  and  agile  person  is  stepping 
forward  in  front  of  the  artist  and  jotting  down 
his  neat  symbols  in  the  space  reserved  for 
significant  form.  The  landscapes  and  boats 
and  street-scenes  of  Marquet,  with  their 
joyously  emphatic  statement,  their  lively  con- 
trasts, and  their  power  of  giving  you  the  pith 
of  the  matter  in  a  few  strokes,  are  about  as 
valuable  as  the  best  things  of  Forain.  They 
are  statements  of  fact,  not  expressions  of 
emotion.  Marquet,  the  inimitable  captor  of 
life  as  it  hurries  by,  is  not  much  better  than  a 
caricaturist ;  and  as  he  becomes  more  and  more 
proficient  in  his  craft  he  bothers  less  and  less 
about  that  to  which  it  should  be  a  means. 
The  art  of  Marquet  tends  ever  to  become  the 
repetition  of  a  formula. 

Lately,  in  London,  we  have  been  looking  at 
the  works  of  Pissarro,  and  I  could  wish  that 
Marquet  would  look  at  them,  too.  Like  him, 
Pissarro  was  a  painter  of  streets  and  landscapes 
who  returned  again  and  again  to  the  same 
motif.  In  the  course  of  a  long  life  he  must, 
I  should  think,  have  painted  the  Quai  Voltaire, 
the  Quai  des  Grands  Augustins,  and  the  Quai 


MARQUET 

St.  Michel  almost  as  often  as  Marquet  has 
knocked  them  off.  And  if  Pissarro  never  in- 
vented a  shorthand  wherewith  to  make  notes  of 
what  was  going  on  beneath  his  window,  that 
was  because  Pissarro,  for  all  his  impressionist 
theory,  was  less  concerned  with  the  transitory 
aspect  of  things  than  with  their  aesthetic 
significance.  He,  too,  approached  everything, 
men  and  women,  trees,  rivers,  and  houses, 
in  the  same  spirit :  he  approached  them  in  the 
spirit  of  a  painter.  Never  for  the  ugliest 
harlot,  the  sorriest  thief,  or  the  most  woe- 
begone gas-jet  did  he  feel  that  whimpering, 
simpering,  sentiment  that  Tolstoy  frankly  ad- 
mired and  Philippe  felt  the  want  of.  But  al- 
ways he  seems  to  have  seen  his  motif  with  the 
finely  disinterested  passion  of  an  artist.  Now, 
the  passion  of  an  artist  is  not  to  be  jotted  down  : 
it  has  to  be  deliberately  transmuted  into  form. 
If  Marquet  were  as  familiar  with  naked 
women  as  he  is  with  the  hats,  coats,  and  petti- 
coats he  sees  from  his  window,  doubtless  by 
this  time  he  would  have  elaborated  a  set  of 
symbols  wherewith  to  record  his  sense  of  them. 
Happily  he  is  not :  so,  before  the  model,  he 
finds  himself  obliged  to  demand  of  the  artist 
that  is  in  him  some  plastic  equivalent  for  his 
intense  and  agitated  vision.  Thus  goaded  and 
disarmed  he  can  produce  a  masterpiece.  And, 
therefore,  were  it  for  me  to  give  advice,  what  I 
should  say  to  Marquet  would  be — throw  away 
142 


MARQUET 

your  sketch-book  and  panel-box,  and  settle 
down  in  a  studio,  with  a  top  light,  a  model  or 
two,  and  a  six-foot  canvas.  Only,  as  this  must 
be  just  what  M.  Lhote  has  been  telling  him, 
naturally  he  would  tell  me  to  mind  my  own 
business. 

His  apologist,  M.  Besson,  at  any  rate,  has  no 
patience  with  those  who  would  set  artists  in  the 
way  they  should  go.  In  this  essay  he  gives 
them  a  piece  of  his  mind,  and  he  does  it  so  well 
and  so  gaily  that  it  is  a  pleasure  to  be  scolded. 
First,  he  has  a  few  words  with  "  une  dame,  que 
Ge'rome  fit  heritiere  de  ses  uniformes  et  qui 
devint  la  muse  d'un  gdometre-arpenteur  de 
certaine  r^cente  peinture."  (Whom  can  he 
mean  ?) 

Je  connais  1'a teller  de  Marquet,  Madame,  en  marge  de 
1'Atelier  ou  Ton  esthe'tise,  ou  Ton  fabrique  les  manifestos  et 
les  novateurs  de  ge"nie.  Marquet  garde  son  r&le  de  peintre. 
II  n'est  guere  pour  lui  de  souci  plus  se'rieux  que  le  souci  de 
sa  liberte.  II  veut  gtre  libre  pour  peindre,  libre  meme  pour 
oublier  la  peinture,  libre  encore,  libre  davantage  pour  n'gtre 
ni  questionne"  ni  consult^,  pour  ne  devenir  ni  un  expert,  ni 
un  e*ducateur  de  sots. 

Et  voila  pourquoi,  vous  n'avez  jamais  fait  de  conference 
en  son  atelier. 

And  again  : 

Pour  n'avoir  jamais  asservi  son  art  a  la  construction  d'un 
systeme,  pour  avoir  senti  la  vanite  des  theories,  pour  n'avoir 
pas  fait  tout  les  pelerinages  d'ou  Ton  revient  avec  des  regies, 
1'art  d'Albert  Marquet  donne  une  impression  de  peinture 
heureuse. 


MARQUET 

Of  course  M.  Besson  is  right.  Few  in  this 
world  cut  a  more  ludicrous  figure  than  art- 
masters  ;  few  things  are  more  deplorable  than 
propaganda.  Yet  M.  Besson  should  be  care- 
ful :  one  thing  there  is  more  ridiculous  still, 
and  that  is  counter-propaganda.  Protestant- 
ism in  art  is  the  devil  ;  but  the  devil  is  not  such 
a  fool  as  to  protest  against  protestantism.  He 
leaves  that  to  the  young  bloods  of  the  Rotonde 
and  the  Cafe"  Royal.  By  all  means  let  M. 
Besson  claim  liberty  for  his  artist,  but,  in  doing 
so,  let  him  beware  of  denying  it  to  another, 
even  though  what  that  other  demands  be 
"  liberty  of  prophesying  "  or  the  right  to  preach 
the  gospel  according  to  David. 


144 


STANDARDS 

Some  people  in  England  are  beginning  to 
realize  that  while  we  have  been  "  saving 
civilization,"  first  from  Germans,  and  then 
from  Bolsheviks,  we  have  come  near  losing  it 
ourselves.*  This  disquieting  truth  has  been 
borne  in  on  them  by  various  signs  and  portents, 
not  least  by  the  utter  collapse  of  taste.  At  life's 
feast  we  are  like  people  with  colds  in  their 
heads  :  we  have  lost  all  power  of  discrimina- 
tion. As  ever,  "  Dido,  Queen  of  Carthage," 
and  better  things  than  that,  are  caviare  to  the 
general :  what  is  new,  and  worse,  to  our  most 
delicate  epicures  bloater  paste  is  now  caviare. 
At  a  London  dinner-party  even  a  peeress, 
even  an  American  lady  who  has  married  a  peer, 
dare  not  commit  herself  to  an  adverse  literary 
judgement — except  in  the  case  of  notoriously 
disaffected  writers — for  the  very  good  reason 
that  she  does  not  know  where  to  go  for  a  literary 
judgement  that  shall  be  above  reproach.  We 
have  as  little  confidence  in  our  critics  as  in  our 
ministers.  Indeed,  since  all  our  officers,  and 
most  of  our  privates,  took  to  publishing  pages 
of  verse  or,  at  any  rate,  of  prose  that  looks  odd 
enough  to  be  verse,  the  habit  of  criticism  has 
been  voted  unpatriotic.  To  grudge  a  man  in 
the  trenches  a  column  of  praise  loud  enough  to 
drown  for  a  moment  the  noise  of  battle  would 
have  seemed  ungrateful  and,  what  is  worse, 
*  Written  in  March  1919. 

145  K 


STANDARDS 

fastidious.  Our  critics  were  neither  ;  they  did 
their  bit :  and  no  one  was  surprised  to  hear  the 
stuff  with  which  schoolboys  line  their  lockers 
described  as  "  one  of  the  truest,  deepest,  and 
most  moving  notes  that  have  been  struck  since 
the  days  of  Elizabeth." 

This  sort  of  thing  was  encouraging  at  the 
time,  and  kept  our  lads  in  good  heart ;  but. 
in  the  long  run,  it  has  proved  demoralizing  to 
our  critics  as  well  as  to  their  clients.  For,  now 
that  the  war  is  over,  those  who  so  loyally  pro- 
claimed that  any  bugle-boy  was  a  better  musi- 
cian than  any  fiddler  find  themselves  incapable 
of  distinguishing,  not  only  between  fiddlers, 
but  even  between  buglers.  Perhaps  it  was 
natural  that  when,  during  the  war,  T.  S.  Eliot, 
about  the  best  of  our  young  poets — if  ours  I 
may  call  him — published  Prufrock,  no  English 
paper,  so  far  as  I  know,  should  have  given  him 
more  than  a  few  words  of  perfunctory  en- 
couragement :  natural  that  when  Virginia 
Woolf,  the  best  of  our  younger  novelists,  and 
Middleton  Murry  published  works  of  curious 
imagination  and  surprising  subtlety,  critics, 
worn  in  the  service  of  Mr.  Bennett  of  the 
Propaganda  Office  and  our  Mr.  "Wells,  should 
not  have  noticed  that  here  were  a  couple  of 
artists  :  but  is  it  not  as  strange  as  sad  that  our 
patriot  geese,  time  out  of  mind  a  nation's 
oracles,  should  still  be  unable  to  tell  us  whether 
Lieutenant  Brooke,  Captain  Nicholls,  Major 
146 


STANDARDS 

Grenfell,  or  Lieut.-Colonel  Maurice  Baring  is 
the  greatest  poet  of  this  age  ? 

And  in  painting  and  music  things  are  no 
better.  Even  our  old  prejudices  are  gone.  All 
is  welcome  now,  except  real  art ;  and  even  that 
gets  splashed  in  the  wild  outpour  of  adulation. 
To  admire  everything  is,  perhaps,  a  more 
amiable  kind  of  silliness  than  to  admire  no- 
thing :  it  is  silliness  all  the  same.  Also,  it  has 
brought  taste  to  such  a  pass  that,  except  the 
Russian  ballet,  there  was  not  last  winter*  in 
London  one  entertainment  at  which  a  person 
of  reasonable  intelligence  could  bear  to  spend 
an  hour.  As  for  the  ballet,  it  was  a  music-hall 
turn,  lasting  fifteen  minutes,  which  the  public 
seemed  to  like  rather  better  than  the  perform- 
ing dogs  and  distinctly  less  than  the  ventrilo- 
quist. The  public  accepted  it  because  it  ac- 
cepts whatever  is  provided.  Nevertheless,  the 
subtler  of  our  music-hall  comedians  have 
obviously  been  ordered  to  coarsen  their  methods 
or  clear  out,  and  the  rare  jokes  that  used  to  re- 
lieve the  merry  misery  of  our  revues  and  plays 
are  now  dispensed  with  as  superfluous. 

The  war  is  not  entirely  to  blame  :  the  disease 
was  on  us  long  before  1914.  War,  however, 
created  an  atmosphere  in  which  it  was  bound  to 
prevail.  Active  service  conditions  are  notori- 
ously unfavourable  to  the  critical  spirit.  The 
army  canteen  need  not  tempt  its  customers  : 
*  The  winter  1918-19. 

»47 


STANDARDS 

neither  need  the  ordinary  shop  under  a  ration- 
ing system :  and,  it  must  be  confessed,  the  habit 
of  catering  for  colonial  soldiers  has  not  tended 
to  make  our  public  entertainments  more  subtle 
or  amusing.  But  the  disease  of  which  taste  is 
sick  unto  death  has  been  on  us  these  fifty  years. 
It  is  the  emporium  malady.  We  are  slaves  of 
the  trade-mark.  Our  tastes  are  imposed  on  us 
by  our  tradesmen,  under  which  respectable  title 
I  include  newspaper  owners,  booksellers'  touts, 
book-stall  keepers,  music-hall  kings,  opera 
syndicates,  picture-dealers,  and  honest  bagmen. 
As  for  the  tradesman,  he  is  no  longer  an  ex- 
pert any  more  than  the  critic  or  the  impressario 
is.  No  longer  a  merchant,  no  longer  a  shop- 
keeper even,  he  is  to-day  a  universal  provider. 
Fifty  years  ago  the  nice  housewife  still  prided 
herself  on  knowing  the  right  place  for  every- 
thing. There  was  a  little  man  in  a  back  street 
who  imported  just  the  coffee  she  wanted,  an- 
other who  blended  tea  to  perfection,  a  third 
who  could  smoke  a  ham  as  a  ham  should  be 
smoked.  All  have  vanished  now ;  and  the 
housewife  betakes  herself  to  the  stores.  We 
no  longer  insist  on  getting  what  we  like,  we  like 
what  we  get.  The  March  Hare's  paradox  has 
ceased  to  be  paradoxical.  For  five  years 
Europe  has  been  doing  what  it  was  told  to  do  ; 
for  five  years  our  experts  have  subjected  their 
critical  sense  to  a  sense  of  patriotism  and  a  de- 
sire to  keep  in  with  the  majority  ;  at  last  the 
148 


STANDARDS 

producers  themselves  have  lost  their  sense  of 
values  and  can  no  longer  test  the  quality  of  their 
own  productions.  There  are  no  standards. 

Let  no  one  imagine  that  standards  are,  like 
police  regulations,  things  that  can  be  imposed 
by  authority.  Standards  exist  in  the  mind, 
where  they  grow  out  of  that  personal  sense  of 
values  which  is  one  of  the  twin  pillars  on  which 
civilization  rests.  All  that  authority  can  do 
is  to  stimulate  and  sharpen  that  sense  by  subtle 
education  and  absolute  sincerity.  The  critic 
can  put  good  things  in  another  man's  way  and 
present  them  in  a  sympathetic  light ;  also,  he 
can  resolutely  refuse  ever  to  pretend  that  he 
likes  what  he  does  not  like.  Standards  are  im- 
posed from  above  in  the  sense  that  people 
who  have  the  ability  and  leisure  to  cultivate 
their  sense  of  values  will,  if  they  take  advantage 
of  their  opportunities,  inevitably  influence  those 
less  favourably  placed.  In  the  fine  arts,  cer- 
tainly, taste  is  bound  to  be  very  much  directed 
by  people  blest  with  peculiar  gifts  and  armed 
with  special  equipment.  But,  besides  taste 
in  the  fine  arts,  there  is  such  a  thing  as  taste  in 
life  ;  a  power  of  discerning  and  choosing  for 
one's  self  in  life's  minor  matters  ;  and  on  this 
taste  in  life,  this  sense  of  the  smaller  values, 
is  apt  to  flourish  that  subtler  and  more  precious 
aesthetic  sense.  Without  this  taste  no  civiliza- 
tion can  exist ;  for  want  of  it  European  civiliza- 
tion is  seemingly  about  to  perish. 
149 


STANDARDS 

Take  the  thing  at  its  lowest.  A  rich,  good- 
humoured  fellow,  replete  with  a  fabulously  ex- 
pensive but  distressingly  ill-chosen  dinner  in  a 
magnificently  ill-furnished  and  over-lit  restaur- 
ant, excited  by  Saumur  (recommended  as 
"  Perrier  Jouet,  1911  ")  and  a  great  deal  of 
poor  conversation  drowned,  for  the  most  part, 
by  even  noisier  music,  may  be  heard  to  say, 
as  he  permits  the  slovenly  waiter  to  choose  him 
the  most  expensive  cigar — "  That  will  do, 
sonny,  the  best's  good  enough  for  me."  The 
best  is  not  good  enough  for  anyone  who  has 
standards;  but  the  modern  Englishman  seems 
to  have  none.  To  go  to  the  most  expensive 
shop  and  buy  the  dearest  thing  there  is  his 
notion  of  getting  the  best.  You  may  dine  at 
any  of  the  half-dozen  "  smartest  "  restaurants 
in  London,  pay  a  couple  of  pounds  for  your 
meal,  and  be  sure  that  a  French  commercial 
traveller,  bred  to  the  old  standards  of  the 
provincial  ordinary,  would  have  sent  for  the 
cook  and  given  him  a  scolding.  It  is  not  to  be 
supposed  that  the  most  expensive  English 
restaurants  fail  to  engage  the  most  expensive 
French  chefs  ;  they  are  engaged,  but  they  soon 
fall  below  the  mark  because  there  is  no  one 
to  keep  them  up  to  it.  The  clients  have  no 
standards.  Go  to  the  opera  and  look  at  the 
rich  ladies'  frocks :  they  might  have  come 
out  of  an  antimacassar  factory.  They  express 
no  sense  of  what  is  personally  becoming  nor  a 
150 


STANDARDS 

sense  of  insolent  luxury  even  :  they  bear  wit- 
ness to  an  utter  lack  of  standards,  and  they  cost 
a  great  deal  of  money.  The  best  is  good 
enough  for  these  fine  ladies,  and  their  best  is 
the  dressmaker's  most  expensive. 

This  is  no  mere  question  of  fashions  and  con- 
ventions. If  standards  go,  civilization  goes. 
To  hear  people  talk  you  might  suppose  there 
had  never  been  such  things  as  dark  ages.  Not 
only  have  there  been  dark  ages,  there  has  been 
an  unmeasured  tract  of  pre-historic  savagery, 
and  sharp  eyes — notably  those  of  Louis  Weber 
— are  beginning  to  detect  certain  similarities 
between  this  age  and  that.  The  peculiarity  of 
the  historic  age,  man's  brilliant  age,  the  age 
of  civilization,  is  the  conservatism  of  its  tech- 
nique and  its  spiritual  restlessness.  In  the  pre- 
historic age  man's  best  energies  were  ap- 
parently devoted  to  perfecting  the  means  to 
material  existence.  Improving  the  instrument 
was  the  grand  preoccupation.  From  the  old 
stone  age  to  the  new,  from  that  to  bronze, 
and  from  bronze  to  iron  is  the  story  of  pre- 
historic development.  Then  follow  some  forty 
centuries  during  which  man  rests  content  with 
his  instrument.  Between  the  Minoan  age 
and  the  Industrial  Revolution  his  technical  dis- 
coveries are  insignificant  by  comparison  with 
his  spiritual  adventures.  Content  with  the 
plough,  the  wagon,  and  the  loom,  man  turns 
the  sharp  edge  of  his  mind  to  things  of  the 


STANDARDS 

mind,  considers  himself  in  all  his  relations, 
thinks,  feels,  states,  expresses,  concerns  himself 
with  spiritual,  rather  than  material,  problems. 
With  the  Industrial  Revolution  begins  the 
third  act.  Again  human  intelligence  and  in- 
genuity concentrate  on  the  prehistoric  problem 
— the  perfecting  of  the  instrument.  For  a 
hundred  years  Europe  marches  merrily  back 
towards  barbarism.  Then,  at  the  very  moment 
when  she  is  becoming  alarmed  and  self-critical, 
at  the  very  moment  when  she  is  wondering 
how  she  is  to  reconcile  her  new  material  am- 
bitions with  the  renascent  claims  of  the  spirit, 
comes  a  war  that  relegates  to  the  dust-bin  or 
the  gaol  all  that  is  not  of  immediate  practical 
utility.  The  smoke  of  battle  drifts  slowly  away 
and  reveals  a  situation  almost  hopeless.  We  have 
lost  our  standards,  our  taste  in  life  :  we  have 
lost  the  very  thing  by  which  we  recognized 
that  there  were  such  things  as  spiritual  values. 
In  one  of  his  early  essays  Renan  points  out 
that  the  proper  apology  for  the  old  French 
aristocracy  is  that  it  performed  the  proper 
function  of  a  leisured  class.  It  maintained 
standards.  Unlike  the  English,  it  concerned 
itself  neither  with  politics  nor  with  money- 
making,  nor  yet  with  local  affairs  :  it  stood 
apart,  "  formant  dans  la  nation  une  classe  qui 
n'avait  d'autre  souci  que  les  choses  liberales." 
Renan  recognized  that  a  leisured  class  is  the 
source  of  civilization  ;  whether  he  also  recog- 
152 


STANDARDS 

nized  that  there  is  no  earthly  reason  why  a 
leisured  class  should  be  the  ruling  class  is  not 
clear.  In  Europe  we  have  now  no  leisured 
class ;  we  have  only  a  number  of  rich  men,  mere 
wealth-producers,  who  perform  for  high  wages 
the  useful  functions  that  miners  and  milkmaids 
perform  for  low  ones.  Our  leisured  class,  mori- 
bund before  the  war,  died  peacefully  in  its  sleep 
the  year  before  last.  There  is  no  class  on  this 
side  the  Atlantic  to  insist  on  quality  now.  But 
if,  as  I  am  told,  we  all  owe  money  to  America, 
has  not  America  acquired,  along  with  her  finan- 
cial supremacy,  certain  moral  obligations?  Has 
she  not  become  the  leisured  class  of  the  world, 
and,  as  such,  responsible  to  civilization  for  the 
maintenance  of  those  standards  without  which 
civilization  falls  ?  If  so,  it  is  for  America  to 
insist  in  the  fine  arts  on  some  measure  of  talent 
and  intelligence,  in  society  on  decent  manners, 
in  life  on  a  critical  attitude:  it  is  for  her  to 
reaffirm  those  standards  of  excellence  below 
which  neither  art  nor  thought  nor  manners 
nor  merchandize  shall  be  suffered  to  fall :  for 
her  to  teach  us  once  again  to  be  fastidious,  to 
embolden  us  to  say  to  a  poet,  a  painter,  a 
politician,  a  newspaper  proprietor,  or  even  to 
a  mattre  d' hotel — "This  is  not  good  enough." 
America  possesses  the  means;  she  can  crack 
the  only  whip  that  carries  much  conviction 
nowadays.  Whether  she  has  the  will  to  use  it 
is  quite  another  matter. 

*53 


CRITICISM 

(i)  Criticism 

Critics  do  not  exist  for  artists  any  more  than 
palaeontologists  exist  for  fossils.  If  both  critics 
and  artists  could  recognize  this,  how  much 
poorer  the  world  would  be  in  malice  and  ran- 
cour !  To  help  the  artist  is  no  part  of  a  critic's 
business  :  artists  who  cannot  help  themselves 
must  borrow  from  other  artists.  The  critic's 
business  is  to  help  the  public.  With  the 
artist  he  is  not  directly  concerned  :  he  is  con- 
cerned only  with  his  finished  products.  So  it 
is  ridiculous  for  the  artist  to  complain  that 
criticism  is  unhelpful,  and  absurd  for  the  critic 
to  read  the  artist  lectures  with  a  view  to  im- 
proving his  art.  If  the  critic  reads  lectures  it 
must  be  with  a  view  to  helping  the  public  to 
appreciate,  not  the  artist  to  create.  To  put 
the  public  in  the  way  of  aesthetic  pleasure,  that 
is  the  end  for  which  critics  exist,  and  to  that 
end  all  means  are  good. 

Connoisseurs  in  pleasure — of  whom  I  count 
myself  one — know  that  nothing  is  more  in- 
tensely delightful  than  the  aesthetic  thrill. 
Now,  though  many  are  capable  of  tasting  this 
pleasure,  few  can  get  it  for  themselves  :  for 
only  those  who  have  been  born  with  a  peculiar 
sensibility,  and  have  known  how  to  cherish  it, 
enjoy  art  naturally,  simply,  and  at  first  hand 
as  most  of  us  enjoy  eating,  drinking,  and  kiss- 
ing. But,  fortunately,  it  is  possible  for  the 
'54 


CRITICISM 

peculiarly  sensitive,  or  for  some  of  them,  by 
infecting  others  with  their  enthusiasm,  to  throw 
these  into  a  state  of  mind  in  which  they,  too, 
can  experience  the  thrill  of  aesthetic  compre- 
hension. And  the  essence  of  good  criticism  is 
this :  that,  instead  of  merely  imparting  to  others 
the  opinions  of  the  critic,  it  puts  them  in  a 
state  to  appreciate  the  work  of  art  itself.  A 
man  blest  with  peculiar  sensibility,  who  happens 
also  to  possess  this  infecting  power,  need  feel 
no  more  shame  in  becoming  a  critic  than 
Socrates  would  have  felt  in  becoming  a  don. 
The  vocations  are  much  alike.  The  good 
critic  puts  his  pupil  in  the  way  of  enjoying  art, 
the  good  don  or  schoolmaster  teaches  his  how 
to  make  the  most  of  life  ;  while  bad  critics  and 
pedagogues  stuff  their  victims  with  those  most 
useless  of  all  useless  things,  facts  and  opinions. 

Primarily,  a  critic  is  a  sign-post.  He  points 
to  a  work  of  art  and  says — "  Stop  I  Look  1  " 
To  do  that  he  must  have  the  sensibility  that 
distinguishes  works  of  art  from  rubbish,  and, 
amongst  works  of  art,  the  excellent  from  the 
mediocre.  Further,  the  critic  has  got  to  con- 
vince, he  has  got  to  persuade  the  spectator 
that  there  is  something  before  him  that  is  really 
worth  looking  at.  His  own  reaction,  there- 
fore, must  be  genuine  and  intense.  Also, 
he  must  be  able  to  stimulate  an  appreciative 
state  of  mind  ;  he  must,  that  is  to  say,  have  the 
art  of  criticism.  He  should  be  able,  at  a  pinch, 


CRITICISM 

to  disentangle  and  appraise  the  qualities  which 
go  to  make  up  a  masterpiece,  so  that  he  may 
lead  a  reluctant  convert  by  partial  pleasures 
to  a  sense  of  the  whole.  And,  because  nothing 
stands  more  obstructively  between  the  public 
and  the  grand  aesthetic  ecstasies  than  the  habit 
of  feeling  a  false  emotion  for  a  pseudo-work-of- 
art,  he  must  be  as  remorseless  in  exposing 
shams  as  a  good  schoolmaster  would  be  in  ex- 
posing charlatans  and  short-cuts  to  knowledge. 
Since,  in  all  times  and  places,  the  essence  of 
art — the  externalizing  in  form  of  something 
that  lies  at  the  very  depths  of  personality — 
has  been  the  same,  it  may  seem  strange,  at  first 
sight,  that  critical  methods  should  have  Yaried. 
One  moment's  reflection  will  suffice  to  remind 
us  that  there  are  often  ten  thousand  paths  to  the 
same  goal ;  and  a  second's  may  suggest  that 
the  variety  in  critical  methods  is,  at  any  rate, 
not  more  surprising  than  the  variety  in  the 
methods  of  artists.  Always  frave 


striving  to  convert  the  thrill  of.  ^ 
into  significant  form  ;  never  have  they  stuck 
long  to  any  one  converting-machine.  Through- 
out the  ages  there  has  been  a  continual  chop- 
ping and  changing  of  "  the  artistic  problem." 
Canons  in  criticism  are  as  unessential  as  sub- 
jects in  painting.  There  are  ends  to  which  a 
variety  of  means  are  equally  good  :  the  artist's 
end  is  to  create  significant  form  ;  that  of  the 
critic  to  bring  his  spectator  before  a  work  of 
156 


CRITICISM 

art  in  an  alert  and  sympathetic  frame  of  mind. 
If  we  can  realize  that  Giotto,  with  his  legends, 
and  Picasso,  with  his  cubes,  are  after  the  same 
thing,  surely  we  can  understand  that  when 
Vasari  talks  of  "Truth  to  Nature"  or  "  nobility 
of  sentiment,"  and  Mr.  Roger  Fry  of"  planes  " 
and  "  relations,"  both  are  about  the  same  busi- 
ness. 

Only  a  fool  could  suppose  that  the  ancients 
were  less  sensitive  to  art  than  we  are.  Since 
they  were  capable  of  producing  great  art  it 
seems  silly  to  pretend  that  they  were  incapable 
of  appreciating  it.  We  need  not  be  dismayed 
by  the  stories  of  Apelles  and  Polygnotus  with 
their  plums  and  sparrows.  These  are  merely 
the  instruments  of  criticism  :  by  such  crude 
means  did  ancient  critics  excite  the  public 
and  try  to  express  their  own  subtle  feelings. 
If  anyone  seriously  believes  that  the  Athenians 
admired  the  great  figures  on  the  Parthenon 
for  their  fidelity  to  Nature  I  would  invite  him 
to  take  into  consideration  the  fact  that  they 
are  not  faithful  at  all.  More  probably  a 
sensitive  Athenian  admired  them  for  much  the 
same  reasons  as  we  admire  them.  He  felt 
much  what  we  feel :  only,  he  expressed  his 
admiration  and  thus  provoked  the  admiration 
of  others,  by  calling  these  grand,  distorted,  or 
"  idealized  "  figures  "  lifelike."  Reading  the 
incomparable  Vasari,  one  is  not  more  struck 
by  his  sensibility  and  enthusiasm  than  by  the 
'57 


CRITICISM 

improbability  of  his  having  liked  the  pictures 
he  did  like  for  the  childish  reasons  he  is  apt 
to  allege.  Could  anyone  be  moved  by  the 
verisimilitude  of  Uccello  ?  I  forget  whether 
that  is  what  Vasari  commends  :  what  I  am  sure 
of  is  that  he  was  moved  by  the  same  beauties 
that  move  us. 

The  fact  is,  it  matters  hardly  at  all  what 
words  the  critic  employs  provided  they  have 
the  power  of  infecting  his  audience  with  his 
genuine  enthusiasm  for  an  authentic  work  of 
art.  No  one  can  state  in  words  just  what  he 
feels  about  a  work  of  art — especially  about  a 
work  of  visual  art.  He  may  exclaim  ;  indeed, 
if  he  be  a  critic  he  should  exclaim,  for  that  is  how 
he  arrests  the  public.  He  may  go  on  to  seek 
some  rough  equivalent  in  words  for  his  ex- 
cited feelings.  But  whatever  he  may  say  will 
amount  to  little  more  than  steam  let  off.  He 
cannot  describe  his  feelings  ;  he  can  only  make 
it  clear  that  he  has  them.  That  is  why 
analytical  criticism  of  painting  and  music  is 
always  beside  the  mark :  neither,  I  think,  is 
analytical  criticism  of  literary  art  much  more 
profitable.  With  literature  that  is  not>  pure 
art  the  case  is  different,  facts  and  ideas  being, 
of  course,  the  analyst's  natural  prey.  But  be- 
fore a  work  of  art  the  critic  can  do  little  more 
than  jump  for  joy.  And  that  is  all  he  need  do 
if,  like  Cherubino,  he  is  "  good  at  jumping." 
The  warmth  and  truth  of  Vasari's  sentiment 

158 


CRITICISM 

comes  straight  through  all  his  nonsense. 
Because  he  really  felt  he  can  still  arrest. 

Take  an  artist  who  has  always  been  popular, 
and  see  what  the  ages  have  had  to  say  about 
him.  For  more  than  two  hundred  and  fifty 
years  Poussin  has  been  admired  by  most  of 
those  who  have  been  born  sensitive  to  the 
visual  arts.  No  pretexts  could  be  more  diverse 
than  those  alleged  by  these  admirers.  Yet  it 
would  be  as  perverse  to  suppose  that  they  have 
all  liked  him  for  totally  different  reasons  as  to 
maintain  that  all  those  who,  since  the  middle 
of  the  seventeenth  century,  have  relished 
strawberries  have  tasted  different  flavours. 
What  is  more,  when  I  read,  say,  the  fantastic 
discourses  on  the  pictures  of  Poussin  delivered 
by  the  Academicians  of  1667,  I  feel  certain 
that  some  of  these  erudite  old  gentlemen  had, 
in  fact,  much  the  same  sort  of  enthusiasm, 
stirred  by  the  monumental  qualities  of  his  de- 
sign and  the  sober  glory  of  his  colours,  that  I 
have  myself.  Through  all  the  dry  dust  of 
their  pedantry  the  accent  of  aesthetic  sensibility 
rings  clear. 

Poussin's  contemporaries  praised  him  chiefly 
as  a  preceptor,  an  inculcator  of  historical  truths, 
more  especially  the  truths  of  classical  and 
Hebrew  history.  That  is  why  Philippe  de 
Champaigne  deplores  the  fact  that  in  his 
Rebecca  "  Poussin  n'ait  pas  traite*  le  sujet  de  son 
tableau  avec  toute  la  fide'lite*  de  1'histoire,  parce 


CRITICISM 

qu'il  a  retranche*  la  representation  des  chameaux, 
dont  1'Ecriture  fait  mention."  But  Le  Brun, 
approaching  the  question  from  a  different  angle, 
comes  heavily  down  on  his  scrupulous  colleague 
with  the  rejoinder  that  "  M.  Poussin  a  rejete" 
les  objets  bizarres  qui  pouvaient  debaucher 
1'ceil  du  spectateur  et  1'amuser  a  des  minuties." 
The  philosophic  eighteenth  century  remarked 
with  approval  that  Poussin  was  the  exponent 
of  a  wholesome  doctrine  calculated  to  advance 
the  happiness  of  mankind.  But  to  the  fervid 
pages  of  Diderot,  wherein  that  tender  enthu- 
siast extols  Poussin  to  the  skies,  asserting  that 
one  finds  in  his  work  "  le  charme  de  la  nature 
avec  les  incidents  ou  les  plus  doux  ou  les  plus 
terribles  de  la  vie,"  our  modern  sensibility 
makes  no  response.  And  we  are  right.  The 
whole  panegyric  rings  hollow.  For  to  visual 
art  Diderot  had  no  reaction,  as  every  line  he 
wrote  on  the  subject  shows. 

That  devout  critic  who,  in  the  reign  of  the 
respectable  Louis-Philippe,  discovered  that 
"  Nicolas  Poussin  e"tait  doue*  d'une  foi  profonde : 
la  pie*te*  fut  son  seul  refuge,"  is  in  the  same  boat. 
And  for  companion  they  have  Mr.  Ruskin, 
who,  being,  like  them,  incapable  of  a  genuine 
aesthetic  emotion,  is  likewise  incapable  of  in- 
fecting a  truly  sensitive  reader.  So  far  as  I 
remember,  Ruskin's  quarrel  with  Poussin  is 
that  to  his  picture  of  the  Flood  he  has  given  a 
prevailing  air  of  sobriety  and  gloom,  whereas 
1 60 


CRITICISM 

it  is  notorious  that  an  abundance  of  rain  causes 
all  green  things  to  flourish  and  the  rocks  to 
shine  like  agate.  But  when  Ingres  attributes 
the  excellence  of  Poussin  to  the  fact  that  he 
was  a  faithful  disciple  of  the  ancients  we  feel 
that  he  is  talking  about  the  thing  that  matters, 
and  that  he  is  talking  sense.  And  we  feel  the 
same — what  instance  could  more  prettily  illus- 
trate my  theory  ? — when  Delacroix  passion- 
ately asserts  that  Poussin  was  an  arch-revolu- 
tionary.* 

The  divergence  between  the  pretexts  alleged 
by  our  ancestors  for  their  enthusiasm  and  the 
reasons  given  by  us,  moderns,  is  easily  ex- 
plained by  our  intense  self-consciousness.  We 
are  deeply  interested  in  our  own  states  of  mind  : 
we  are  all  psychologists  now.  From  psychology 
springs  the  modern  interest  in  aesthetics  ;  those 
who  care  for  art  and  the  processes  of  their  own 
minds  finding  themselves  aestheticians  willy- 
nilly.  Now,  art-criticism  and  aesthetics  are 
two  things,  though  at  the  present  moment  the 
former  is  profoundly  influenced  by  the  latter. 
By  works  of  art  we  are  thrown  into  an  extra- 
ordinary state  of  mind,  and,  unlike  our  fore- 
fathers, we  want  to  give  some  exacter  account 
of  that  state  than  that  it  is  pleasant,  and  of  the 
objects  that  provoke  it  some  more  accurate  and 
precise  description  than  that  they  are  lifelike, 

*  For  this  little  history  of  Poussin  criticism  I  am  indebted 
to  M.  Paul  Desjardins:  Poussin  (Paris,  Librairie  Renouard). 
161  L 


CRITICISM 

or  poetical,  or  beautiful  even.  We  expect  our 
critics  to  find  some  plausible  cause  for  so  con- 
siderable an  effect.  We  ask  too  much.  It  is 
for  the  assthetician  to  analyze  a  state  of  mind 
and  account  for  it :  the  critic  has  only  to  bring 
into  sympathetic  contact  the  object  that  will 
provoke  the  emotion  and  the  mind  that  can 
experience  it.  Therefore,  all  that  is  required 
of  him  is  that  he  should  have  sensibility, 
conviction,  and  the  art  of  making  his  convic- 
tion felt.  Fine  sensibility  he  must  have.  He 
must  be  able  to  spot  good  works  of  art.  No 
amount  of  eloquence  in  the  critic  can  give 
form  significance.  To  create  that  is  the  artist's 
business.  It  is  for  the  critic  to  put  the  public 
in  the  way  of  enjoying  it. 


2.   Second  Thoughts 

It  is  becoming  fashionable  to  take  criticism 
seriously,  or,  more  exactly,  serious  critics  are 
trying  to  make  it  so.  How  far  they  have  suc- 
ceeded may  be  measured  by  the  fact  that  we 
are  no  longer  ashamed  to  reprint  our  reviews  : 
how  far  they  are  justified  is  another  question. 
It  is  one  the  answer  to  which  must  depend  a 
good  deal  on  our  answer  to  that  old  and  irritat- 
ing query — is  beauty  absolute  ?  For,  if  the 
function  of  a  critic  be  merely  to  perform  the 
office  of  a  sign-post,  pointing  out  what  he 
personally  likes  and  stimulating  for  that  as 
162 


CRITICISM 

much  enthusiasm  as  possible,  his  task  is  clearly 
something  less  priestlike  than  it  would  be  if, 
beauty  being  absolute,  it  were  his  to  win  for 
absolute  beauty  adequate  appreciation. 

I  do  not  disbelieve  in  absolute  beauty  any 
more  than  I  disbelieve  in  absolute  truth.  On 
the  contrary,  I  gladly  suppose  that  the  proposi- 
tion— this  object  must  be  either  beautiful  or 
not  beautiful — is  absolutely  true.  Only,  can 
we  recognize  it  ?  Certainly,  at  moments  we 
believe  that  we  can.  We  believe  it  when  we 
are  taken  unawares  and  bowled  over  by  the 
purely  aesthetic  qualities  of  a  work  of  art. 
The  purely  aesthetic  qualities,  I  say,  because 
we  can  be  thrown  into  that  extraordinarily 
lucid  and  unself-conscious  transport  wherein 
we  are  aware  only  of  a  work  of  art  and  our  re- 
action to  it  by  aesthetic  qualities  alone.  Every 
now  and  then  the  beauty,  the  bald  miracle,  the 
"  significant  form  " — if  I  may  venture  the 
phrase — of  a  picture,  a  poem,  or  a  piece  of 
music — -of  something,  perhaps,  with  which  we 
had  long  believed  ourselves  familiar — springs 
from  an  unexpected  quarter  and  lays  us  flat. 
We  were  not  on  the  look-out  for  that  sort  of 
thing,  and  we  abandon  ourselves  without 
one  meretricious  gesture  of  welcome.  What 
we  feel  has  nothing  to  do  with  a  pre-existent 
mood  ;  we  are  transported  into  a  world  washed 
clean  of  all  past  experience  aesthetic  or  senti- 
mental. When  we  have  picked  ourselves  up 


CRITICISM 

we  begin  to  suppose  that  such  a  state  of  mind 
must  have  been  caused  by  something  of  which 
the  significance  was  inherent  and  the  value 
absolute.  "  This,"  we  say,  "  is  absolute  beauty." 
Perhaps  it  is.  Only,  let  us  hesitate  to  give  that 
rather  alarming  style  to  anything  that  has  moved 
us  less  rapturously  or  less  spontaneously. 

For,  ninety-nine  out  of  a  hundred  of  our 
aesthetic  experiences  have  been  carefully  pre- 
pared. Art  rarely  catches  us  :  we  go  half  way 
to  meet  it,  we  hunt  it  down  even  with  a  pack 
of  critics.  In  our  chastest  moments  we  enter 
a  concert-hall  or  gallery  with  the  deliberate 
intention  of  being  moved ;  in  our  most 
abandoned  we  pick  up  Browning  or  Alfred 
de  Musset  and  allow  our  egotism  to  bask  in 
their  oblique  flattery.  Now,  when  we  come  to 
art  with  a  mood  of  which  we  expect  it  to  make 
something  brilliant  or  touching  there  can  be 
no  question  of  being  possessed  by  absolute 
beauty.  The  emotion  that  we  obtain  is  thrill- 
ing enough,  and  exquisite  may  be  ;  but  it  is 
self-conscious  and  reminiscent :  it  is  condi- 
tioned. It  is  conditioned  by  our  mood : 
what  is  more — critics  please  take  note — this 
precedent  mood  not  only  colours  and  condi- 
tions our  experience,  but  draws  us  inevitably 
towards  those  works  of  art  in  which  it  scents 
sympathy  and  approval.  To  a  reflective  moral- 
ist Wordsworth  will  always  mean  more  than  a 
yellow  primrose  meant  to  Peter  Bell.  In  our 
164 


CRITICISM 

moments  of  bitter  disillusionment  it  is  such  a 
comfort  to  jest  with  Pope  and  His  Lordship 
that  we  lose  all  patience  with  the  advanced 
politician  who  prefers  Blake.  And,  behold,  we 
are  in  a  world  of  personal  predilections,  a 
thousand  miles  from  absolute  values. 

Discussion  of  this  question  is  complicated  by 
the  fact  that  a  belief  in  the  absolute  nature  of 
beauty  is  generally  considered  meritorious.  It 
can  be  hitched  onto,  and  even  made  to  support, 
a  disbelief  in  the  theory  that  the  universe  is  a 
whimsical  and  unpremeditated  adventure  which 
rolls  merrily  down  the  road  to  ruin  without 
knowing  in  the  least  where  it  is  going  or  caring 
to  go  anywhere  in  particular.  This  theory  is 
unpopular.  Wherefore,  absolute  beauty  is  too 
often  fitted  into  a  whole  system  of  absolutes 
or  rather  into  The  Absolute  ;  and,  of  course, 
it  would  be  intolerable  to  suppose  that  we  could 
ever  fail  to  recognize — should  I  say  Him  ? 
Unluckily,  history  and'  personal  experience — 
those  two  black  beasts  of  a  priori  idealists — 
here  await  us.  If  beauty  be  absolute,  the  past 
was  sometimes  insensitive,  or  we  are  :  for  the 
past  failed  to  recognize  the  beauty  of  much 
that  seems  to  us  supremely  beautiful,  and  sin- 
cerely admired  much  that  to  us  seems  trash 
And  we,  ourselves,  did  we  never  despise  what 
to-day  we  adore  ?  Murillo  and  Salvator  Rosa 
and  forgers  of  works  by  both  enjoyed  for  years 
the  passionate  admiration  of  the  cognoscenti 
16; 


CRITICISM 

In  Dr.  Johnson's  time  "  no  composition  in  our 
language  had  been  oftener  perused  than  Pom- 
fret's  Choice"  If  ever  there  was  a  man  who 
should  have  been  incapable  of  going  wrong 
about  poetry  that  man  was  Thomas  Gray. 
How  shall  we  explain  his  enthusiasm  for 
Macpherson's  fraud  ?  And  if  there  be  another 
of  whom  the  bowling  over  might  be  taken  as 
conclusive  evidence  in  the  court  of  literary  ap- 
peal that  other  is  surely  Coleridge.  Hark  to 
him  :  "  My  earliest  acquaintances  will  not 
have  forgotten  the  undisciplined  eagerness  and 
impetuous  zeal  with  which  I  laboured  to  make 
proselytes,  not  only  of  my  companions,  but  of 
all  with  whom  I  conversed,  of  whatever  rank, 
and  in  whatever  place.  .  .  .  And  with  almost 
equal  delight  did  I  receive  the  three  or  four 
following  publications  of  the  same  author." 
That  author  was  the  Reverend  Mr.  Bowles. 

I  was  saying  that  any  work  of  art  that  has 
given  the  authentic  thrill  to  a  man  of  real 
sensibility  must  have  an  absolute  and  inherent 
value  :  and,  of  course,  we  all  are  really  sensitive. 
Only,  it  is  sometimes  difficult  to  be  sure  that 
our  thrill  was  the  real  coup  de  foudre  and  not 
the  mere  gratification  of  a  personal  appetite. 
Let  us  admit  so  much  :  let  us  admit  that  we  do 
sometimes  mistake  what  happens  to  suit  us  for 
what  is  absolutely  and  universally  good  ;  which 
once  admitted,  it  will  be  easy  to  concede  further 
that  no  one  can  hope  to  recognize  all  manifesta- 
166  ' 


CRITICISM 

tions  of  beauty.     History  is  adamant  against 
any    other    conclusion.     No    one    can    quite   I  / 
escape  his  age,  his  civilization,  and  his  peculiar  f  / 
disposition  ;    from  which  it  seems  to  follow 
that  not  even  the  unanimous  censure  of  genera- 
tions can  utterly  discredit  anything.     The  ad- 
mission comes  in  the  nick  of  time  :  history  was 
on  the  point  of  calling  attention  to  the  attitude 
of  the  seventeenth  and  eighteenth  centuries  to 
Gothic,  Romanesque,  and  Byzantine  art. 

The  fact  is,  most  of  our  enthusiasms  and  anti- 
pathies are  the  bastard  offspring  of  a  pure 
aesthetic  sense  and  a  permanent  disposition  or 
a  transitory  mood.  The  best  of  us  start  with  a 
temperament  and  a  point  of  view,  the  worst 
with  a  cut-and-dried  theory  of  life  ;  and  for  the 
artist  who  can  flatter  and  intensify  these  we 
have  a  singular  kindness,  while  to  him  who 
appears  indifferent  or  hostile  it  is  hard  to  be 
even  just.  What  is  more,  those  who  are  most 
sensitive  to  art  are  apt  to  be  most  sensitive  to 
these  wretched,  irrelevant  implications.  They 
pry  so  deeply  into  a  work  that  they  cannot  / 
help  sometimes  spying  on  the  author  behind  it. 
And  remember,  though  rightly  we  set  high  and 
apart  that  supreme  rapture  in  which  we  are 
carried  to  a  world  of  impersonal  and  dis- 
interested admiration,  our  aesthetic  experience 
would  be  small  indeed  were  it  confined  to  this. 
More  often  than  not  it  must  be  of  works  that 
have  moved  him  partly  by  matching  a  mood 
167 


CRITICISM 

that  the  best  of  critics  writes.  More  often  than 
not  he  is  disentangling  and  exhibiting  qualities 
of  which  all  he  can  truly  say  is  that  they  have 

E roved  comfortable  or  exhilarating  to  a  particu- 
ir   person   at   a   particular   moment.     He   is 
dealing  with  matters  of  taste  ;  and  about  tastes, 
you  know,  non  est  disputandum. 

I  shall  not  pretend  that  when  I  call  the  poetry 
of  Milton  good  I  suppose  my  judgement  to 
have  no  more  validity  than  what  may  be  claimed 
for  that  of  the  urchin  who  says  the  same  of 
peppermints  :  but  I  do  think  a  critic  should 
cultivate  a  sense  of  humour.  If  he  be  very 
sure  that  his  enthusiasm  is  the  only  appropriate 
response  of  a  perfectly  disinterested  sensibility 
to  absolute  beauty,  let  him  be  as  dogmatic  as  is 
compatible  with  good  breeding  :  failing  that, 
I  counsel  as  great  a  measure  of  modesty  as  may 
be  compatible  with  the  literary  character.  Let 
him  remember  that,  as  a  rule,  he  is  not  demand- 
ing homage  for  what  he  knows  to  be  absolutely 
good,  but  pointing  to  what  he  likes  and  trying 
to  explain  why  he  likes  it.  That,  to  my  mind, 
is  the  chief  function  of  a  critic.  After  all,  an 
unerring  eye  for  masterpieces  is  perhaps  of  more 
use  to  a  dealer  than  to  him.  Mistakes  do  not 
matter  much :  if  we  are  to  call  mistakes  what  are 
very  likely  no  more  than  the  records  of  a  perverse 
or  obscure  mood.  Was  it  a  mistake  in  1890 
to  rave  about  Wagner  ?  Is  it  a  mistake  to  find 
him  intolerable  now  ?  Frankly,"  I  suspect  the 
168 


CRITICISM 

man  or  woman  of  the  nineties  who  was  un- 
moved by  Wagner  of  having  wanted  sensibility, 
and  him  or  her  who  to-day  revels  in  that  music 
of  being  aesthetically  oversexed.  Be  that  as  it 
may,  never  to  pretend  to  like  what  bores  or 
dislike  what  pleases  him,  to  be  honest  in  his  re- 
actions and  exact  in  their  description,  is  all  I  now 
ask  of  a  critic.  It  is  asking  a  good  deal,  I  think. 
To  a  lady  who  protested  that  she  knew  what  she 
liked,  Whistler  is  said  to  have  replied — "  So, 
madame,  do  the  beasts  of  the  field."  Do 
they  ?  Then  all  I  can  say  is  the  beasts  of  the 
field  are  more  highly  developed  than  most  of 
the  ladies  and  gentlemen  who  write  about  art 
in  the  papers. 

3.   Last  Thoughts 

Already  I  am  in  a  scrape  with  the  critics.  I 
am  in  a  scrape  for  having  said,  a  couple  of 
years  ago,  that  a  critic  was  nothing  but  a  sign- 
post, and  for  having  added,  somewhat  later, 
that  he  was  a  fallible  sign-post  at  that.  So 
now,  contributing  to  a  supplement  *  which, 
being  written  by  critics,  is  sure  to  be  read  by 
them,  I  naturally  take  the  opportunity  of  ex- 
plaining that  what  I  said,  if  rightly  understood, 
was  perfectly  civil  and  obliging. 

Perhaps   I   shall  stand  a  better  chance  of 
pardon  when  it  is  perceived  that  I,  too,  am 

*  Contributed  to  the  Critical  Supplement  of  The  New 
Republic. 

169 


CRITICISM 

fallible,  and,  what  is  more,  that  I  am  quite 
aware  of  the  fact.  The  reader  can  see  for 
himself  that,  from  first  thoughts  to  last — 
in  three  years,  that  is — not  only  have  my 
opinions  on  the  art  of  criticism  been  modified, 
but  my  critical  opinions  have  themselves  be- 
come less  confident.  So,  to  recall  what  I  did 
say :  I  said  that  critics  exist  for  the  public, 
and  that  it  is  no  part  of  their  business  to  help 
artists  with  good  advice.  I  argued  that  a 
critic  no  more  exists  for  artists  than  a  palaeon- 
tologist does  for  the  Dinosaurs  on  whose 
fossils  he  expatiates,  and  that,  though  artists 
happen  to  create  those  exciting  objects  which 
are  the  matter  of  a  critic's  discourse,  that  dis- 
course is  all  for  the  benefit  of  the  critic's 
readers.  For  these,  I  said,  he  is  to  procure 
aesthetic  pleasures  :  and  his  existence  is  made 
necessary  by  the  curious  fact  that,  though 
works  of  art  are  charged  with  a  power  of  pro- 
voking extraordinarily  intense  and  desirable 
emotions,  the  most  sensitive  people  are  often 
incapable  of  experiencing  them  until  a  jog  or 
a  drop  of  stimulant  even  has  been  given  to 
their  appreciative  faculties. 

A  critic  should  be  a  guide  and  an  animator. 
His  it  is  first  to  bring  his  reader  into  the  pre- 
sense  of  what  he  believes  to  be  art,  then  to 
cajole  or  bully  him  into  a  receptive  frame  of 
mind.  He  must,  therefore,  besides  convic- 
tion, possess  a  power  of  persuasion  and  stimu- 
170 


CRITICISM 

lation  ;  and  if  anyone  imagines  that  these  are 
common  or  contemptible  gifts  he  mistakes. 
It  would,  of  course,  be  much  nicer  to  think  that 
the  essential  part  of  a  critic's  work  was  the 
discovery  and  glorification  of  absolute  beauty  : 
only,  unluckily,  it  is  far  from  certain  that 
absolute  beauty  exists,  and  most  unlikely,  if  it 
does,  that  any  human  being  can  distinguish 
it  from  what  is  relative.  The  wiser  course, 
therefore,  is  to  ask  of  critics  no  more  than 
sincerity,  and  to  leave  divine  certitude  to 
superior  beings — magistrates,  for  instance,  and 
curates,  and  fathers  of  large  families, _aiid_ Mr* 
Bernard  Shaw.  At  any  rate,  it  is  imprudent, 
I  am  sure,  in  us  critics  to  maintain  so  stoutly 
as  we  are  apt  to  do,  that  when  we  call  a  work  of 
art  "  good  "  we  do  not  mean  simply  that  we 
like  it  with  passion  and  conviction  but  that  it 
is  absolutely  so,  seeing  that  the  most  sensitive 
people  of  one  age  have  ever  extolled  some  things 
which  the  most  sensitive  of  another  have  cried 
down,  and  have  cried  down  what  others  have 
extolled.  And,  indeed,  I  will  bet  whatever 
this  essay  may  be  worth  that  there  is  not  a 
single  contributor  to  this  supplement  who 
would  not  flatly  contradict  a  vast  number  of 
the  aesthetic  judgements  which  have  •  been 
pronounced  with  equal  confidence  by  the  most 
illustrious  of  his  predecessors.  No  critic  can 
be  sure  that  what  he  likes  has  absolute  value  ; 
and  it  is  a  mark  of  mere  silliness  to  suppose 
171 


CRITICISM 

that  what  he  dislikes  can  have  no  value  at  all. 
Neither  is  there  any  need  of  certainty.  A 
critic  must  have  sincerity  and  conviction — 
he  must  be  convinced  of  the  genuineness  of  his 
own  feelings.  Never  may  he  pretend  to  feel 
more  or  less  or  something  other  than  what  he 
does  feel ;  and  what  he  feels  he  should  be  able 
to  indicate,  and  even,  to  some  extent,  account 
for.  Finally,  he  must  have  the  power  of  in- 
fecting others  with  his  own  enthusiasm.  Any- 
one who  possesses  these  qualities  and  can  do 
these  things  I  call  a  good  critic. 

"  And  what  about  discrimination  ?  "  says 
someone.  "  What  about  the  very  meaning  of 
the  word  ? "  Certainly  the  power  of  dis- 
criminating between  artists,  that  of  discriminat- 
ing between  the  parts  and  qualities  of  a  work 
of  art,  and  the  still  different  power  of  dis- 
criminating between  one's  own  reactions,  are 
important  instruments  of  criticism  ;  but  they 
are  not  the  only  ones,  nor,  I  believe,  are  they 
indispensable.  At  any  rate,  if  the  proper  end 
of  criticism  be  the  fullest  appreciation  of  art, 
if  the  function  of  a  critic  be  the  stimulation  of 
the  reader's  power  of  comprehending  and  enjoy- 
ing, all  means  to  that  end  must  be  good.  The 
rest  of  this  essay  will  be  devoted  to  a  considera- 
tion of  the  means  most  commonly  employed. 

Discriminating  critics,  as  opposed  to  those 
other  two  great  classes — the  Impressionistic 
and  the  Biographical — are  peculiar  in  this 
172 


CRITICISM 

amongst  other  things  :  they  alone  extract  light 
from  refuse  and  deal  profitably  with  bad  art. 
I  am  not  going  back  on  my  axiom — the  proper 
end  of  criticism  is  appreciation  :  but  I  must 
observe  that  one  means  of  stimulating  a  taste 
for  what  is  most  excellent  is  an  elaborate  dis- 
section of  what  is  not.  I  remember  walking 
with  an  eminent  contributor  to  The  New  Re- 
public and  a  lady  who  admired  so  intemperately 
the  writings  of  Rupert  Brooke  that  our  com- 
panion was  at  last  provoked  into  analyzing 
them  with  magisterial  severity.  He  concluded 
by  observing  that  a  comparison  of  the  more 
airy  and  fantastic  productions  of  this  gallant 
young  author  with  the  poems  of  Andrew  Mar- 
vell  would  have  the  instant  effect  of  putting 
the  former  in  their  place.  The  lady  took  the 
hint ;  and  has  since  confessed  that  never  before 
had  she  so  clearly  seen  or  thoroughly  enjoyed 
the  peculiar  beauties,  the  sweetness,  the  artful 
simplicity  and  sly  whimsicality  of  the  most 
enchanting  of  English  poets.  The  discrimi- 
nating critic  is  not  afraid  of  classifying  artists 
and  putting  them  in  their  places.  Analysis  is 
one  of  his  most  precious  instruments.  He  will 
pose  the  question — "  Why  is  Milton  a  great 
poet  ?  " — and  will  proceed  to  disengage  cer- 
tain definite  qualities  the  existence  of  which 
can  be  proved  by  demonstration  and  handled 
objectively  with  almost  scientific  precision. 
This  sort  of  criticism  was  brought  to  perfection 
173 


CRITICISM 

in  the  eighteenth  century  ;  and  certainly  it  did 
sometimes  lead  critics  quite  out  of  sight  and 
reach  of  the  living  spirit  of  poetry.  It  was 
responsible  for  masses  of  amazing  obtuseness 
(especially  in  criticism  of  the  visual  arts)  ;  it 
was  the  frequent  cause  of  downright  silliness  ; 
it  made  it  possible  for  Dr.  Johnson,  comment- 
ing on  the  line  Time  and  the  hour  runs  through 
the  roughest  day^  to  "  suppose  every  reader  is 
disgusted  at  the  tautology  "  ;  but  it  performed 
the  immense  service  of  stimulating  enthusiasm 
for  clear  thought  and  exact  expression.  These 
discriminating  and  objective  critics  will  always 
be  particularly  useful  to  those  whose  intellects 
dominate  their  emotions,  and  who  need  some 
sort  of  intellectual  jolt  to  set  their  aesthetic 
sensibilities  going.  Happily,  the  race  shows  no 
signs  of  becoming  extinct,  and  Sir  Walter  Raleigh 
and  M.  Lanson  are  the  by  no  means  unworthy 
successors  of  Dr.  Johnson  and  Saint- Evremond. 
It  is  inexact  to  say  that  the  'nineteenth 
century  invented  impressionist  criticism,  the 
nineteenth  century  invented  nothing  except 
the  electric  light  and  Queen  Victoria.  But 
it  was  in  the  later  years  of  that  century  that  Im- 
pressionism became  self-conscious  and  pom- 
pous enough  to  array  itself  in  a  theory.  The 
method  everyone  knows  :  the  critic  clears  his 
mind  of  general  ideas,  of  canons  of  art,  and, 
so  far  as  possible,  of  all  knowledge  of  good  and 
evil ;  he  gets  what  emotions  he  can  from  the 


CRITICISM 

work  before  him,  and  then  confides  them  to  the 
public.*  He  does  not  attempt  to  criticize  in  the 
literal  sense  of  the  word  ;  he  merely  tells  us 
what  a  book,  a  picture,  or  a  piece  of  music 
makes  him  feel.  This  method  can  be  intensely 
exciting  ;  what  is  more,  it  has  made  vast  addi- 
tions to  our  aesthetic  experience.  It  is  the  in- 
strument that  goes  deepest :  sometimes  it  goes 
too  deep,  passes  clean  through  the  object  of 
contemplation,  and  brings  up  from  the  writer's 
own  consciousness  something  for  which  in  the 
work  itself  no  answerable  provocation  is  to  be 
found.  This  leads,  of  course,  to  disappoint- 
ment and  vexation,  or  else  to  common  dis- 
honesty, and  can  add  nothing  to  the  reader's 
appreciation.  On  the  other  hand,  there  are  in 
some  works  of  art  subtleties  and  adumbrations 
hardly  to  be  disentangled  by  any  other  means. 
In  much  of  the  best  modern  poetry — since 
Dante  and  Chaucer,  I  mean — there  are  beauties 

*  Happily,  I  have  never  laid  great  claims  to  that  prevalent 
modern  virtue,  originality;  otherwise,  I  might  have  been 
somewhat  dashed  by  coming  across  the  following  passage, 
only  the  other  day,  in  the  miscellaneous  writings  of  Gibbon 
(de  me 3  lectures  Oct.  3,  1762)  :  "  Till  now  (says  he)  I  was 
acquainted  only  with  two  ways  of  criticising  a  beautiful 
passage  :  the  one,  to  shew,  by  an  exact  anatomy  of  it,  the 
distinct  beauties  of  it,  and  whence  they  sprung ;  the  other, 
an  idle  exclamation,  or  a  general  encomium  which  leaves 
nothing  behind  it.  Longinus  has  shewn  me  that  there  is  a 
third.  He  tells  me  his  own  feelings  upon  reading  it;  and 
tells  them  with  such  energy  that  he  communicates  them." 

175 


CRITICISM 

which  would  rarely  have  been  apprehended 
had  not  someone,  throwing  the  whole  apparatus 
of  objective  criticism  aside,  vividly  described, 
not  the  beauties  themselves,  but  what  they 
made  him  feel.  And  I  will  go  so  far  as  to  ad- 
mit that  in  a  work  of  art  there  may  be  qualities, 
significant  and  precious,  but  so  recondite  and 
elusive  that  we  shall  hardly  grasp  them  unless 
some  adventurer,  guided  by  his  own  experience, 
can  trace  their  progress  and  show  us  their  roots 
in  the  mind  from  which  they  sprang. 

Impressionistic  criticism  of  literature  is  not 
much  approved  nowadays,  though  Mr.  Arthur 
Symonds  and  one  or  two  of  his  contemporaries 
still  preserve  it  from  the  last  outrages  of  a 
new  and  possibly  less  subtle  generation,  while 
M.  Proust,  by  using  it  to  fine  effect  in  his 
extraordinary  masterpiece,  may  even  bring  it 
again  into  fashion.  But  it  has  got  a  bad  name 
by  keeping  low  company  ;  for  it  has  come  to  be 
associated  with  those  journalistic  reviewers  who 
describe,  not  the  feelings  and  ideas  provoked 
in  them  by  reading  a  book,  but  what  they 
thought  and  felt  and  did  at  or  about  the  time 
they  were  supposed  to  be  reading  it.  These 
are  the  chatterboxes  who  will  tell  you  how  they 
got  up,  cut  themselves  shaving,  ate  sausages, 
spilt  the  tea,  and  nearly  missed  the  train  in 
which  they  began  to  read  the  latest  work  of 
Benedetto  Croce,  which,  unluckily,  having  got 
into  conversation  with  a  pretty  typist  or  a 
176 


CRITICISM 

humorous  bagman,  they  quite  forgot,  left  in 
the  carriage,  and  so  can  tell  you  no  more  about. 
But  this  is  not  Impressionism,  it  is  mere  vul- 
garity. 

If  in  literary  criticism  the  impressionist 
method  is  falling  into  disfavour,  in  the  criticism 
of  music  and  painting  it  holds  the  field.  Nor 
is  this  surprising  :  to  write  objectively  about 
a  symphony  or  a  picture,  to  seize  its  peculiar 
intrinsic  qualities  and  describe  them  exactly 
in  words,  is  a  feat  beyond  the  power  of  most. 
Wherefore,  as  a  rule,  the  unfortunate  critic 
must  either  discourse  on  history,  archaeology, 
and  psychology,  or  chatter  about  his  own  feel- 
ings. With  the  exception  of  Mr.  Roger  Fry 
there  is  not  in  England  one  critic  capable  of 
saying  so  much,  to  the  purpose,  about  the  in- 
trinsic qualities  of  a  work  of  visual  art  as  half 
a  dozen  or  more — Sir  Walter  Raleigh,  Mr. 
Murry,  Mr.  Squire,  Mr.  Clutton  Brock,  Sir 
Arthur  Quiller-Couch,  and  Mr.  McCarthy  to 
begin  with — can  be  trusted  to  say  easily,  and, 
if  necessary,  weekly,  about  the  intrinsic  quali- 
ties of  a  book.  To  be  sure,  Mr.  Fry  is  a  great 
exception  :  with  my  own  ears  have  I  heard 
him  take  two  or  three  normally  intelligent 
people  through  a  gallery  and  by  severely  ob- 
jective means  provoke  in  them  a  perfect  frenzy 
of  enthusiasm  for  masterpieces  of  utterly 
different  schools  and  ages.  Doubtless  that  is 
what  art-criticism  should  be  ;  but  perhaps  it  is 
177  M 


CRITICISM 

wrong  to  despise  utterly  those  who  achieve 
something  less. 

Just  at  present  it  is  the  thing  to  laugh  at 
biographical  and  historical  critics,  a  class  of 
which  Sainte-Beuve  is  the  obvious  representa- 
tive, and  to  which  belong  such  writers  as 
Taine  and  Francesco  de  Sanctis  and  all  who 
try  to  explain  works  of  art  by  describing  their 
social  and  political  circumstances.  "  At  any 
rate,"  it  is  said,  "  these  are  not  critics"  I  shall 
not  quarrel  over  words  ;  but  I  am  persuaded 
that,  when  they  care  genuinely  for  books  and 
have  a  gift  of  exposition,  these  perform  the  same 
function  as  their  more  aesthetically-minded 
brethren.  I  am  sure  that  a  causerie  by  Sainte- 
Beuve  often  sends  a  reader,  with  a  zest  he  had 
never  found  unaided,  to  a  book  he  had  never 
opened  unadvised.  There  are  plenty  of  men 
and  women,  equipped  to  relish  the  finest  and 
subtlest  things  in  literature,  who  can  hardly 
come  at  a  book  save  through  its  author,  or  at 
an  author  save  through  the  story  of  his  life 
and  a  picture  of  his  surroundings ;  wherefore, 
few  things  do  more  to  promote  and  disseminate 
a  taste  for  art  and  letters  and,  I  will  add,  for  all 
things  of  the  spirit,  than  biographical  and  his- 
torical criticism  and  the  discussion  of  tendencies 
and  ideas. 

And  this  brings  me  to  my  conclusion. 
Though  the  immediate  object  of  criticism  is  to 
put  readers  in  the  way  of  appreciating  fully  a 
178 


CRITICISM 

work  or  works  in  the  merit  of  which  the  critic 
believes,  its  ultimate  value  lies  further  afield 
in  more  general  effects.  Good  criticism  not 
only  puts  people  in  the  way  of  appreciating 
particular  works  ;  it  makes  them  feel,  it  makes 
them  remember,  what  intense  and  surprising 
pleasures  are  peculiar  to  the  life  of  the  spirit. 
For  these  it  creates  an  appetite,  and  keeps  that 
appetite  sharp  :  and  I  would  seriously  advise 
anyone  who  complains  that  his  taste  for  reading 
has  deserted  him  to  take  a  dip  into  the  great 
critics  and  biographers  and  see  whether  they 
will  not  send  him  back  to  his  books.  For, 
though  books,  pictures,  and  music  stand 
charged  with  a  mysterious  power  of  delighting 
and  exciting  and  enhancing  the  value  of  life  ; 
though  they  are  the  keys  that  unlock  the  door 
to  the  world  of  the  spirit — the  world  that  is 
best  worth  living  in — busy  men  and  women 
soon  forget.  It  is  for  critics  to  be  ever  jogging 
their  memories.  Theirs  it  is  to  point  the  road 
and  hold  open  the  unlocked  doors.  In  that 
way  they  become  officers  in  the  kingdom  of  the 
mind,  or,  to  use  a  humbler  and  preferable  term, 
essential  instruments  of  culture. 


179 


OTHON     FRIESZ 

Friesz  is  a  painter  who  has  "  come  on  "  visibly 
since  the  war.  He  has  drawn  right  away  from 
"  the  field  "  to  join  those  leaders — Matisse, 
Picasso,  Derain,  Bonnard,  shall  we  say,  with 
one  or  two  more  in  close  attendance — a  cursory 
glance  at  whom,  as  they  flash  by,  provokes  this 
not  unprofitable  exclamation  :  "  How  different 
they  are !  "  Apparently,  amongst  the  chiefs, 
that  famous  movement  no  longer  counts  for 
much.  Look  at  them  ;  to  an  eye  at  all  prac- 
tised these  artists  are  as  unlike  each  other  as 
are  hounds  to  the  eye  of  a  huntsman.  Cer- 
tainly, they  all  owe  something  to  Cezanne  : 
but  what  other  important  characteristic  have 
they  in  common  which  they  do  not  share  with 
the  best  of  the  last  hundred  years  ?  It  was  ever 
thus  :  the  best,  who  are  all  alike  in  some  ways, 
in  others  are,  from  the  first,  the  most  sharply 
differentiated  simply  because  they  are  the  most 
personal.  Also,  as  they  mature  they  become 
more  and  more  peculiar  because  they  tend  to 
rely  less  and  less  on  anything  but  themselves 
and  the  grand  tradition.  Each  creates  and  in- 
habits a  world  of  his  own,  which,  by  the  way, 
he  is  apt  to  mistake  for  the  world  of  everyone 
who  is  not  maliciously  prejudiced  against  him. 
And  Friesz,  whose  character  and  intelligence 
are  utterly  unlike  those  of  his  compeers,  is  now, 
naturally  enough,  producing  work  which  has 
little  in  common  with  that  even  of  Matisse — 
180 


OTHON    FRIESZ 


OTHON  FRIESZ 

Matisse,  to  whom,  not  fifteen  years  ago,  I  saw 
a  picture  of  his  attributed  by  a  competent 
amateur  who  was  the  friend  of  both. 

Friesz  has  an  air  of  being  more  professional 
than  any  other  artist  of  this  first  rank — for 
Marchand,  I  think,  is  not  quite  of  it.  Indeed, 
for  a  moment,  Friesz  may  appear  alarmingly 
professional.  Certainly,  he  leaves  nothing  to 
chance  :  all  is  planned,  and  planned  not  in 
haste  and  agitation,  fingers  itching  to  be  at  it, 
but  with  the  deliberation,  the  critical  thorough- 
ness, of  an  engineer  or  an  architect.  There  is 
so  much  of  the  painstaking  craftsman  in  his 
method  that  for  a  moment  you  may  overlook 
the  sensitive  artist  who  conceives  and  executes. 
But,  in  fact,  the  effective  alliance  of  practical 
intelligence  with  fine  sensibility  is  the  secret 
of  his  strength,  as  I  realized  one  day,  when  I 
had  the  privilege  of  studying  a  large  decoration 
(a  sketch  for  a  fragment  of  which  is  to  be  seen 
in  this  exhibition)*  which  Friesz  had  just 
carried  out.  Since  then  I  have  not  doubted 
that  he  was  the  man  who  might  give  this  age 
that  of  which  the  age  talks  much  and  gets  little 
— monumental  decoration. 

Large  decorative  schemes — when  they  are 
not,  what  most  are,  mere  wastes  of  tumid 
pomposity — are  apt  to  fail  for  one  of  two 
reasons  :  either  they  are  too  much  like  pictures 
or  too  little  like  works  of  art.  Because  very 
*  At  the  Independent  Gallery,  1921. 
181 


OTHON  FRIESZ 

few  artists  are  capable  by  taking  thought  of 
adapting  their  means  to  an  unfamiliar  end,  it 
will  happen  that  a  sensitive  and  gifted  painter 
sets  about  a  decoration  as  though  he  were 
beginning  an  easel  picture.  He  has  his  sense 
of  the  importance  of  richness,  of  filling  a  pic- 
ture to  the  brim  ;  he  has  a  technique  adequate 
to  his  conception  ;  but  he  has  neither  the 
practical  readiness  nor  the  intellectual  robust- 
ness which  would  enable  him  to  adjust  these 
to  a  new  problem.  He  endeavours,  therefore, 
to  key  every  part  of  his  scheme  up  to  the  highest 
pitch  of  intensity  that  line  and  colour  can  bear. 
He  is  attempting  the  impossible  ;  his  concep- 
tion is  inappropriate  ;  and,  in  any  case,  his 
technique  is  unequal  to  so  vast  an  undertaking. 
He  produces  something  which  may  be  delicious 
in  detail  but  is  pretty  sure  to  be  unsatisfactory 
as  a  whole.  He  fails  to  fill  his  space.  His 
work  has  the  vice  of  Sidney's  Arcadia  and  the 
Religio  Medici ;  it  is  good  to  dip  into.  You 
cannot  write  an  epic  as  though  it  were  a  sonnet. 
On  the  other  hand,  you  must  not  write  an 
epic  as  though  you  were  telling  a  tale  in  the  bar- 
parlour,  lest  you  should  create  another  Earthly 
Paradise,  leaving  quite  untouched  the  subtler 
and  more  energetic  chords  in  your  listener's 
appreciative  faculty.  The  craftsman  decorator, 
though  he  may  know  how  to  fill  vast  spaces, 
will  never  fill  them  with  lively  images.  His 
plan  may  be  cleverly  devised  to  surmount 
182 


OTHON  FRIESZ 

difficulties  of  structure  and  material ;  it  will 
not  be  inspired.  Incapable  of  keying  his 
instrument  too  high,  he  will  be  satisfied  with  a 
slack  string  and  abominable  flatness.  His 
forms  will  be  conventional ;  his  handling  im- 
personal ;  ten  to  one  he  will  give  us  a  row  of 
insipid  Gothic  figures  or  something  in  the 
pseudo- Veronese  taste. 

Almost  everyone  would  admit  that,  con- 
sidered as  pictures,  those  great  decorations  in 
the  Doges'  Palace  were  a  little  empty;  no  one 
can  deny  that  as  parts  of  a  vast  scheme  they  are 
superbly  adequate.  Very  much  the  same  might 
be  said  of  the  decorations  I  have  in  mind. 
It  is  clear  that  Friesz  plotted  and  reasoned  with 
himself  until  he  had  contrived  a  method  of 
matching  means  with  ends.  By  constructing 
it  out  of  forms  less  charged,  more  fluent,  and 
more  in  the  nature  of  arabesques  than  those  he 
habitually  employs  he  gave  to  his  scheme  con- 
tinuity and  easy  comprehensibility  :  but  never 
did  he  allow  those  forms  to  subside  into  mere 
coloured  spaces,  or  the  lines  to  become  mere 
flourishes  :  always  every  detail  was  doing  some- 
thing, and  so  the  whole  was  significant  and 
alive.  The  scheme  which  was  planned  with 
caution  was  carried  through  with  passion. 

Now,  obviously,  a  painter  capable  of  perform- 
ing this  feat  must  possess  a  rare,  at  this  moment 
possibly  unique,  gift.  Friesz  is  one  who  can 
bring  the  whole  weight  of  his  intellect  to  bear 
'83 


OTHON  FRIESZ 

on  his  sensibility.  That  sensibility  let  no  one 
underrate.  Before  his  vision  of  the  external 
world,  especially  before  what  we  are  pleased  to 
call  Nature,  Friesz  has  a  reaction  as  delicate 
and  enthusiastic  as  that  of  an  English  poet. 
Only,  unlike  most  English  painters,  he  would 
never  dream  of  jotting  it  down  and  leaving  it 
at  that.  Such  hit-or-miss  frivolity  is  not  in 
his  way.  He  is  no  amateur.  He  takes  his  im- 
pressions home  and  elaborates  them  ;  he  brings 
his  intellect  to  bear  on  them  ;  and,  as  this  ex- 
hibition shows,  without  robbing  them  of  their 
bloom,  makes  of  them  something  solid  and 
satisfying.  To  realize  what  a  power  this  is  we 
may,  I  hope  without  indiscretion,  glance  for 
an  instant  at  another  handsomely  endowed 
French  painter.  That  M.  Lhote  does  not 
want  for  sensibility  is  shown  by  his  sketches 
and  water-colours,  that  his  intellect  is  sharp 
enough  is  proved  by  his  writings  ;  but  the 
devitalized  rectitude  of  his  more  ambitious 
pieces  shows  how  appallingly  difficult  it  is  to 
bring  intellect  to  bear  on  sensibility  without 
crushing  it.  The  failure  of  M.  Lhote  is  the 
measure  of  M.  Friesz's  achievement. 

If  I  am  right,  it  is  only  natural  that  pictures 
by  Friesz  should  improve  on  acquaintance. 
The  studied  logic  of  the  composition  may  for  a 
time  absorb  the  spectator's  attention  and  blind 
him  to  more  endearing  qualities  ;  but,  sooner 
or  later,  he  will  begin  to  perceive  not  only  that 
184 


OTHON  FRIESZ 

a  scrupulously  honest  vision  has  been  converted 
into  a  well-knit  design,  but  that  the  stitches  are 
lovely.  In  every  part  he  will  be  discovering 
subtle  and  seductive  harmonies  and  balances 
of  which  the  delicacy  dawns  on  him  as  he  gazes. 
The  more  he  looks  the  more  will  he  get  of  that 
curiously  gratifying  thrill  which  comes  of  the 
recognition  of  unostentatious  Tightness. 

But,  though  he  offers  the  sensitive  amateur 
an  unusually  generous  allowance  of  the 
amateur's  most  delicate  pleasure,  Friesz  is, 
above  all,  a  painters'  painter.  He  has  been 
called  a  theorist.  And,  because  he  is  a  painter 
of  exceptionally  good  understanding,  who 
thinks  logically  about  his  art  and  can  find  words 
for  what  he  thinks,  I  suppose  the  appellation 
is  admissible.  But,  remember,  he  never  dreams 
of  trying  to  convert  his  theories  of  art  into 
theories  of  life.  His  are  not  of  the  kind  that  can 
be  so  converted ;  I  said  he  was  a  painters',  not 
a  journalists',  painter.  Also,  unlike  the  theories 
of  the  mere  craftsman,  his  are  based  always  on 
the  assumption  that  there  is  such  a  thing  as  art 
— something  that  is  created  by  and  appeals  to 
peculiar  faculties,  something  rare  and  personal, 
something  not  to  be  had  simply  by  taking 
thought  and  pains,  something  as  utterly  unlike 
honest  craftsmanship  as  it  is  unlike  the  cryptic 
mutterings  of  boozy  mountebanks  :  subject, 
however,  to  this  assumption,  his  theories  are 
severely  practical.  They  have  to  do  solely  with 
185 


OTHON  FRIESZ 

the  art  of  painting  ;  they  are  born  of  his  own 
experience  ;  and  he  makes  visible  use  of  them. 
That  is  why  I  call  Friesz  a  painters'  painter. 
I  wonder  whether  the  Italian  Primitives,  with 
that  disquietingly  unself-conscious  inspiration 
of  theirs,  directed  with  such  amazing  confidence 
along  well  devised,  practical  channels,  were  not 
a  little  like  him. 

The  exhibition  is  fairly  representative  of 
Friesz's  later  work ;  and  if  it  cannot  be  said 
quite  to  summarize  a  stage  of  his  career,  at 
least  it  is  a  milestone.  Friesz  has  arrived  : 
that  is  to  say,  what  he  has  already  achieved 
suffices  to  affirm  the  existence  of  a  distinct, 
personal  talent  entitled  to  its  place  in  the 
republic  of  painting.  At  that  point  we  leave 
him.  But  we  may  be  sure  that,  with  his  re- 
markable gift  and  even  more  remarkable  power 
of  turning  it  to  account,  his  energy,  his  patience, 
and  his  manifest  ambition,  he  will  soon  have 
gone  beyond  it. 


186 


WILCOXISM 

To  return  from  Paris,  full  of  enthusiasm  for 
contemporary  art,  and  find  oneself  forced  im- 
mediately into  an  attitude  of  querulous  hos- 
tility is  surely  a  melancholy  thing.  It  is  my 
fate  ;  but  it  is  not  my  fault.  Had  I  found  our 
native  quidnuncs  in  a  slightly  less  exalted 
humour,  had  they  gushed  a  little  less  over  their 
imperial  painters  at  Burlington  House,  had 
they  made  the  least  effort  to  preserve  a  sense 
of  proportion,  I,  for  my  part,  had  held  my 
peace.  But,  deafened  by  the  chorus  of  hearty 
self-applause  with  which  British  art  has  just 
been  regaling  itself,*  a  critic  who  hopes  that 
his  country  is  not  once  again  going  to  make 
itself  the  laughing-stock  of  Europe  is  bound 
at  all  risks  to  say  something  disagreeable. 

In  that  delightful  book  The  Worlds  and  7, 
for  bringing  me  acquainted  with  which  I  shall 
ever  be  grateful  to  The  Athenteum,  nothing  is 
more  delightful  than  the  chapter  in  which  Mrs. 
Wilcox  takes  us  through  the  list  of  the  great 
writers  she  has  known.  We  are  almost  as 
much  pleased  by  the  authoress's  confident  ex- 
pectation that  we  shall  be  thrilled  to  learn  any 
new  fact  about  Miss  Aldrich,  who  wrote  "  one 
of  the  most  exquisite  lyrics  in  the  language  "  ; 
about  Rhoda  Hero  Dunn,  "  a  genius  "  with 
"  an  almost  Shakespearean  quality  in  her 
verse,"  or  about  Elsa  Barker,  whose  poem 
*  February  1920. 
I87 


WILCOXISM 

The  Frozen  Grail,  "  dedicated  to  Peary  and 
his  band,  is  an  epic  of  august  beauty,"  and 
whose  sonnet  When  I  am  Dead  "  ranks  with 
the  great  sonnets  of  the  world,"  as  she  would 
be  surprised  to  discover  that  we  had  never 
heard  of  one  of  them.  Mrs.  Wilcox  believed, 
in  perfect  good  faith,  that  the  crowd  of  maga- 
zine-makers with  whom  she  associated  were, 
in  fact,  the  great  figures  of  the  age.  She  had 
no  reason  for  supposing  that  we  should  not  be 
as  much  interested  in  first-hand  personal  gossip 
about  Zona  Gale  and  Ridgeley  Torrence, 
Arthur  Grissom  (first  editor  of  the  Smart  Set\ 
Judge  Malone,  Theodosia  Garrison,  and  Julie 
Opp  Faversham  ("  even  to  talk  with  whom 
over  the  telephone  gives  me  a  sense  of  larger 
horizons  ")  as  we  should  have  been  in  similar 
gossip  about  Swinburne  and  Hardy,  Henry 
James  and  Mallarme',  Laforgue,  Anatole  France, 
Tolstoy,  Tchehov,  or  Dostoevsky. 

And,  as  Mrs.  Wilcox  had  no  reason  for  sup- 
posing that  her  friends  were  not  the  greatest 
writers  alive,  what  reason  had  she  for  supposing 
that  they  were  not  the  greatest  that  ever  lived  ? 
Without  the  taste,  the  intelligence,  or  the 
knowledge  which  alone  can  give  some  notion  of 
what's  what  in  art,  she  was  obliged  to  rely  on 
more  accessible  criteria.  The  circulation  of 
her  own  works,  for  instance,  must  have  com- 
pared favourably  with  that  of  most  poets.  To 
be  sure  there  was  Shakespeare  and  the  cele- 
188 


WILCOXISM 

brated  Hugo — or  was  it  Gambetta  ?  But 
what  grounds  could  there  be  for  thinking  that 
she  was  not  superior  to  the  obscure  John  Donne 
or  the  obscurer  Andrew  Marvel,  or  to  Arthur 
Rimbaud,  of  whom  no  one  she  had  ever  heard 
of  had  ever  heard  ?  Mrs.  Wilcox  was  not 
dishonest  in  assuming  that  the  most  successful 
writer  in  her  set  was  the  best  in  the  world ; 
she  was  not  conceited  even  ;  she  was  merely 
ridiculous. 

It  is  disquieting  to  find  the  same  sort  of  thing 
going  on  in  England,  where  our  painters  are 
fiercely  disputing  with  each  other  the  crown 
of  European  painting,  and  our  critics  apprais- 
ing the  respective  claims  of  Mr.  Augustus  John 
and  Mr.  John  Nash  as  solemnly  as  if  they  were 
comparing  Cezanne  with  Renoir.  It  is  more 
than  disquieting,  it  is  alarming,  to  detect  symp- 
toms of  the  disease — this  distressing  disease  of 
Wilcoxism — in  The  Athenxum  itself.  Yet  I 
am  positive  that  not  long  since  I  read  in  this 
very  paper  that  Mr.  Wyndham  Lewis  was 
more  than  a  match  for  Matisse  and  Derain  ; 
and,  having  said  so  much,  the  critic  not  un- 
naturally went  on  to  suggest  that  he  was  a 
match  for  Lionardo  da  Vinci.  Since  then  I 
have  trembled  weekly  lest  the  infection  should 
have  spread  to  our  literary  parts.  Will  it  be 
asserted,  one  of  these  Fridays,  that  the  appe- 
tizing novels  of  Mr.  Gilbert  Cannan  are  dis- 
tinctly better  than  Hardy's  Wessex  tales,  and 
189 


WILCOXISM 

comparable  rather  with  the  works  of  Jane 
Austen  ? 

To  save  ourselves  from  absurdity,  and  still 
more  to  save  our  painters  from  inspissating 
that  trickle  of  fatuity  which  wells  from  heads 
swollen  with  hot  air,  critics  should  set  them- 
selves to  check  this  nasty  malady.  Let  them 
make  it  clear  that  to  talk  of  modern  English 
painting  as  though  it  were  the  rival  of  modern 
French  is  silly.  In  old  racing  days — how 
matters  stand  now  I  know  not — it  used  to  be 
held  that  French  form  was  about  seven  pounds 
below  English  :  the  winner  of  the  Derby,  that 
is  to  say,  could  generally  give  the  best  French 
colt  about  that  weight  and  a  beating.  In 
painting,  English  form  is  normally  a  stone  be- 
low French.  At  any  given  moment  the  best 
painter  in  England  is  unlikely  to  be  better  than 
a  first-rate  man  in  the  French  second  class. 
Whistler  was  never  a  match  for  Renoir,  Degas, 
Seurat,  and  Manet ;  but  Whistler,  Steer,  and 
Sickert  may  profitably  be  compared  with  Boudin, 
Jongkind,  and  Berthe  Morisot.  And  though 
Duncan  Grant  holds  his  own  handsomely  with 
Marchand,  Vlaminck,  Lhote,  de  Segonzac, 
Bracque  and  Modigliani,  I  am  not  yet  pre- 
pared to  class  him  with  Matisse,  Picasso,  De- 
rain,  and  Bonnard. 

Having  bravely  recognized  this  disagreeable 
truth,  let  us  take  as  much  interest  in  contem- 
porary British  painting  as  we  can.  I  will  try 
190 


WILCOXISM 

to  believe  that  it  merits  more  enthusiasm  than 
I  have  been  able  to  show,  provided  it  is  not 
made  a  point  of  patriotism  to  excite  oneself 
about  the  Imperial  War  Museum's  pictures 
exhibited  at  Burlington  House.  As  a  matter 
of  fact,  the  most  depressing  thing  about  that 
show  was  the  absence  of  the  very  quality  for 
which  British  art  has  been  most  justly  admired 
— I  mean  sensibility.  Mr.  Wilson  Steer's  pic- 
ture seemed  to  me  the  best  in  the  place,  just 
because  Mr.  Steer  has  eyes  with  which,  not 
only  to  see,  but  to  feel.  To  see  is  something  ; 
Mr.  Steer  also  feels  for  what  he  sees  ;  and  this 
emotion  is  the  point  of  departure  for  his  pic- 
tures. That  he  seems  almost  completely  to 
have  lost  such  power  as  he  ever  had  of  giving 
to  his  vision  a  coherent  and  self-supporting 
form  is  unfortunate  ;  still,  he  does  convey  to 
us  some  modicum  of  the  thrill  provoked  in 
him  by  his  vision  of  Dover  Harbour. 

Those  thoughtful  young  men,  on  the  other 
hand,  whose  works  have  been  causing  such  a 
commotion  might  almost  as  well  have  been 
blind.  They  seem  to  have  seen  nothing ; 
at  any  rate,  they  have  not  reacted  to  what  they 
saw  in  that  particular  way  in  which  visual 
artists  react.  They  are  not  expressing  what 
they  feel  for  something  that  has  moved  them 
as  artists,  but,  rather,  what  they  think  about 
something  that  has  horrified  them  as  men. 
Their  pictures  depart,  not  from  a  visual  sensa- 
191 


WILCOXISM 

tion,  but  from  a  moral  conviction.  So,  natur- 
ally enough,  what  they  produce  is  mere  "  arty  " 
anecdote.  This,  perhaps,  is  the  secret  of  their 
success — their  success,  I  mean,  with  the  culti- 
vated public.  Those  terrible  young  fellows 
who  were  feared  to  be  artists  turn  out  after  all 
to  be  innocent  Pre-Raphaelites.  They  leave 
Burlington  House  without  a  stain  upon  their 
characters. 

This  is  plain  speaking ;  how  else  should  a 
critic,  who  believes  that  he  has  diagnosed  the 
disease,  convince  a  modern  patient  of  his  par- 
lous state  ?  To  just  hint  a  fault  and  hesitate 
dislike  (not  Pope,  but  I  split  that  infinitive) 
is  regarded  nowadays  merely  as  a  sign  of  a  base, 
compromising  spirit ;  or  not  regarded  at  all. 
Artists,  especially  in  England,  cannot  away 
with  qualified  praise  or  blame  :  and  if  they  in- 
sist on  all  or  nothing  I  can  but  offer  them  the 
latter.  Nevertheless,  I  must  assert,  for  my 
own  satisfaction,  that  in  many  even  of  our  most 
imperial  artists,  in  the  brothers  Spenser  and  the 
brothers  Nash,  in  Mr.  Lewis,  Mr.  Roberts, 
Mr.  Bomberg,  and  Mr.  Lamb,  I  discover 
plenty  of  ability  ;  only  I  cannot  help  fancying 
that  they  may  have  mistaken  the  nature  of  their 
gifts.  Were  they  really  born  to  be  painters  ? 
I  wonder.  But  of  this  I  am  sure  :  their  friends 
merely  make  them  look  silly  by  comparing 
them  with  contemporary  French  masters,  or 
even  with  Lionardo  da  Vinci. 
192 


WILCOXISM 

Wilcoxism  is  a  terrible  disease  because  it 
slowly  but  surely  eats  away  our  sense  of  im- 
perfection, our  desire  for  improvement,  and  our 
power  of  self-criticism.  Modesty  and  know- 
ledge are  the  best  antidotes  ;  and  a  treatment 
much  recommended  by  the  faculty  is  to  take 
more  interest  in  art  and  less  in  one's  own 
prestige.  Above  all,  let  us  cultivate  a  sense  of 
proportion.  Let  us  admire,  for  instance,  the 
admirable,  though  somewhat  negative,  qualities 
in  the  work  of  Mr.  Lewis — the  absence  of 
vulgarity  and  false  sentiment,  the  sobriety  of 
colour,  the  painstaking  search  for  design — 
without  forgetting  that  in  the  Salon  d'Automne 
or  the  Salon  des  Independants  a  picture  by  him 
would  neither  merit  nor  obtain  from  the  most 
generous  critic  more  than  a  passing  word  of 
perfunctory  encouragement ;  for  in  Paris  there 
are  perhaps  five  hundred  men  and  women — 
drawn  from  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth — all 
trying  to  do  what  Mr.  Lewis  tries  to  do,  and 
doing  it  better. 


193 


ART   AND    POLITICS 

Mr.  Roger  Fry,  by  means  of  an  instructive 
tale  (Athen<eum^  August  13,  1920),  has  shown 
us  that  in  their  dealings  with  art  Bolshevik 
politicians  remain  true  to  type.  Like  the  rest 
of  their  breed,  they  have  no  use  for  it  unless 
they  can  exploit  it  to  their  own  ends.  For  my 
part,  I  was  never  so  simple  as  to  suppose  that, 
if  the  de  facto  government  of  Russia  professed 
admiration  for  Matisse  and  Picasso,  that  ad- 
miration had  anything  to  do  with  the  artistic 
gifts  of  either  of  these  painters,  any  more  than 
that  the  respect  with  which  the  British  Govern- 
ment treats  the  names  of  Raphael  and  Michel 
Angelo  should  be  taken  to  imply  that  any  single 
one  of  His  Majesty's  ministers  has  ever  ex- 
perienced an  aesthetic  emotion.  Consequently, 
I  was  not  at  all  surprised  to  learn  that  the  sure, 
though  unconscious,  taste  of  the  statesman  had 
led  the  rulers  of  Russia  to  reject  their  first 
loves;  that  instinctively  they  had  divined  that 
both  Matisse  and  Picasso  were  too  much  like 
genuine  artists  to  be  trustworthy;  and  that 
they  had,  therefore,  transferred  their  affections 
to  the  thin,  and  fundamentally  academic,  work 
of  Larionoff,  which  should,  I  fancy,  be  just 
the  thing  for  advanced  politicians. 

Some  time  ago,  however,  before  Picasso  was 

found  out,  a  young  Russian  aesthete — so  Mr, 

Fry  tells  us — was  licensed  by  the  competent 

authority  to  pronounce  that  artist's  eulogy,  on 

194 


ART  AND  POLITICS 

the  understanding,  of  course,  that  the  lecture 
should  somehow  serve  as  a  stick  wherewith  to 
beat  the  opposition.  Nothing  easier  :  Picasso 
was  pitted  against  Renoir.  Picasso  was  a  great 
artist,  because,  abstract  and  austere,  he  was  the 
man  for  the  proletariat ;  whereas  Renoir,  who 
painted  pretty  pictures  for  the  bourgeoisie,  was 
no  earthly  good.  The  lecturer,  as  might  have 
been  expected,  was  out  even  in  his  facts  :  for 
Renoir — who  came  from  the  people,  by  the  way 
— might,  were  he  less  of  an  artist,  by  means  or 
the  taking  and  almost  anecdotic  quality  of  his 
earlier  work,  give  some  pleasure  to  a  working 
man  ;  whereas  Picasso— the  son  of  middle-class 
parents,  too — could  not  possibly  win  from  an 
honest  labourer,  left  to  himself,  anything  but 
sarcastic  laughter  or  ferocious  abuse.  But  even 
if  true,  the  lecturer's  facts  would  have  been  be- 
side the  point.  To  say  that  a  work  is  aristo- 
cratic or  democratic,  moral  or  immoral,  is  to  say 
something  silly  and  irrelevant,  or  rather,  silly 
if  meant  to  be  relevant  to  its  value  as  art.  In 
the  work  of  Renoir  and  of  Picasso,  in  all  works 
of  art  for  that  matter,  the  essential  quality,  as 
every  sensitive  person  knows,  is  the  same. 
Whatever  it  may  be  that  makes  art  matter  is 
to  be  found  in  every  work  that  does  matter. 
And  though,  no  doubt,  "subject"  and  to  some 
extent  "  attack  "  may  be  conditioned  by  an 
artist's  opinions  and  attitude  to  life,  such  things 
are  irrelevant  to  his  work's  final  significance. 
'95 


ART  AND  POLITICS 

Strange  as  it  may  seem,  the  essential  quality 
in  a  work  of  art  is  purely  artistic.  It  has 
nothing  to  do  with  the  moral,  religious,  or 
political  views  of  its  creator.  It  has  to  do  solely 
with  his  aesthetic  experience  and  his  power 
of  expressing  that.  But,  as  no  politician  is 
capable  of  appreciating,  or  even  becoming 
aware  of,  this  essential  quality,  it  is  perhaps  only 
natural  that  politicians  should  look  elsewhere 
for  the  significance  of  art. 

This  painful  but  certain  fact  once  grasped, 
it  becomes  possible  to  understand  several  things 
that  have  considerably  puzzled  critics  and  his- 
torians. For  instance,  it  is  often  remarked, 
and  generally  with  surprise,  that  progressive 
politicians  are  commonly  averse  to  new  move- 
ments in  art.  The  attitude  of  the  present 
Russian  Government  to  the  contemporary 
movement  makes  neither  for  nor  against  this 
view,  for  that  novelty  it  took  over  as  a  going 
concern.  Let  us  see  how  it  looks  on  the  next, 
which  will  be  very  likely  a  return  to  the  tradi- 
tion of  Ingres.  The  example  usually  cited  by 
exponents  of  this  theory — that  progressive  poli- 
ticians are  reactionary  in  art — is  the  notorious 
hostility  of  Liberals  to  the  romantic  movement ; 
but  I  believe  that  were  they  to  study  closely  the 
histories  of  the  Impressionist,  the  Pre-Raphael- 
ite, and  the  Wagnerian  movements  they  would 
find  in  them,  too,  evidence  on  the  whole  favour- 
able to  their  case.  Be  that  as  it  may,  this  theory, 
196 


ART  AND  POLITICS 

which  once  seemed  paradoxical,  quite  loses  its 
fantastic  air  when  considered  in  the  light  of  our 
discovery.  Had  art  anything  to  do  with 
opinion  it  would  be  strange,  indeed,  if  new 
art  were  ill-received  by  those  who  like  their 
opinions  new.  But  as  art  has  nothing  what- 
ever to  do  with  such  things  there  is  no  more 
reason  why  a  Radical  should  like  new  forms  of 
art  than  why  he  should  like  new  brands  of  tea. 
The  essential  qualities  of  a  work  of  art  are 
purely  artistic  ;  and  since  politicians,  if  not  too 
coarse  by  nature,  soon  make  themselves  so  by 
practice,  to  apprehend  these  they  must,  unless 
they  can  leave  art  alone,  seek  its  significance 
in  what  is  unessential.  Progressive  politicians, 
who  have  a  way  of  taking  ethics  under  their 
wing  and  even  conceive  themselves  the  active 
promoters  of  good,  are  apt  to  seek  it  in  morals. 
One  might  have  supposed  that  a  message  was 
to  be  found  as  easily  in  new  forms  of  art  as  in  old ; 
but,  unluckily,  new  forms  are  to  most  incom- 
prehensible. And  though  to  a  hardened  sinner 
here  and  there  what  is  incomprehensible  may  be 
nothing  worse  than  disconcerting,  to  him  who 
seeks  good  in  all  things,  and  is  constantly  on  the 
look-out  for  uplifting  influences,  whatever  dis- 
appoints this  longing  is  positively  and  terribly 
evil.  Now,  a  new  and  genuine  work  of  art 
is  something  unmistakably  alive  and,  at  the 
same  time,  unprovided,  as  yet,  with  moral 
credentials.  It  is  unintelligible  without  being 
197 


ART  AND  POLITICS 

negligible.  It  comes  from  an  unfamiliar  world 
and  shakes  a  good  man's  belief  in  the  obvious. 
It  must  be  very  wicked.  And  the  proper  re- 
action to  what  is  wicked  is  a  blind  fury  of  moral 
indignation.  Well,  blind  fury  is  blind.  So  no 
one  could  be  much  worse  placed  than  the 
political  moralist  for  seeing  whatever  there  may 
be  to  be  seen  in  what  is,  at  once,  strange  and 
subtle. 

We  are  in  a  position  now  to  clear  up  another 
difficulty,  which  has  distressed  so  deeply  the 
best  and  wisest  of  men  that  to  get  rid  of  it  some 
have  felt  justified  in  tampering  with  the  truth. 
If  art  had  anything  to  do  with  politics,  evidently 
art  should  have  flourished  most  gloriously  in 
those  ages  of  political  freedom  which  do  us  all 
so  much  credit.  The  necessity  of  this  inference 
has  been  felt  strongly  enough  by  Liberal  his- 
torians to  make  them  accept  without  demur  the 
doctrine  that  the  age  of  Pericles  was  the  great 
age  of  visual  art,  and  repeat  it  without  mention- 
ing the  fact  that  in  that  age  an  aristocracy_of 
some  twenty-five  thousand  citizens  was  sup- 
ported by  the  compulsory  labours  of  some  four 
hundred  thousand  slaves.  The  truth  is,  of 
course,  that  art  may  flourish  under  any  form  of 
government.  It  flourished  in  the  Athenian 
aristocracy  and  under  the  despotic  bureau- 
cracies of  China,  Persia,  and  Byzantium.  In 
the  eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries  it  flourished 
under  the  feudal  system,  and  in  the  fifteenth 
198 


ART  AND  POLITICS 

amongst  the  oligarchies  and  tyrannies  of  Italy. 
On  the  other  hand,  neither  the  Roman  Re- 
public .nor  the  Roman  Empire  gave  us  any- 
thing much  worth  remembering :  and  no 
period  in  French  history  has  been  less  fruitful 
in  art  and  letters  than  the  first  republic  and 
empire.  There  was  Ingres,  of  course ;  but 
the  period  on  the  whole  was  singularly  barren, 
and  it  may  be  just  worth  remarking  that  at  no 
time,  perhaps,  has  French  art  been  so  academic, 
professorial,  timid,  and  uninspired  as  in  the 
first  glorious  years  of  the  great  Revolution. 

Here  there  is  nothing  to  surprise  us.  But 
what  does,  at  first  sight,  seem  odd  is  that  ajt 
should  apparently  be  indifferent,  not  only  to 
political  systems,  but  to  social  conditions  as 
w^U.  Barbarism  or  Civilization  :  it  is  all  one 
tp  art.  Old-fashioned  historians,  who  had  a 
pleasant,  tidy  way  of  dealing  with  the  past, 
used  to  plot  out  from  that  wilderness  four  great 
periods  of  civilization  :  the  Athenian  (from 
480  B.C.  to  the  death  of  Aristotle,  322),  the 
first  and  second  centuries  of  the  Roman  Em- 
pire, Italy  in  the  fifteenth  and  early  sixteenth 
centuries,  and  from  the  end  of  the  Fronde,  1653, 
to  the  Revolution.  For  my  part,  I  should  be 
inclined  to  subtract  from  these  the  Roman 
period,  and  add,  if  only  I  knew  more  about  it, 
the  age  of  Sung.  But  accepting,  by  way  of 
compromise,  all  five,  we  find  that  three — the 
Greek,  Chinese,  and  Italian — were  rich  in 
199 


ART  AND  POLITICS 

visual  art,  whereas  Rome  was  utterly  barren 
and  the  eighteenth  century  not  extraordinarily 
prolific.  To  make  matters  worse,  we  see  in  the 
dark  and  early  middle  ages  a  steady  flow  of  first- 
rate  art  from  societies  more  or  less  barbarous, 
while  lately  we  have  learnt  that  black  and  naked 
savages  can  create  exquisitely. 

Are  we,  then,  to  assume  that  there  is  no  con- 
nection between  art  and  civilization  ?  I  think 
not.  A  connection  there  is,  but,  as  was  to  be 
expected,  an  unessential  one.  The  essential 
quality  in  art  is  invariable,  and  what  gives  the 
Parthenon  its  significance  is  what  gives  signific- 
ance to  a  nigger's  basket-work  box.  There  is 
such  a  thing  as  civilized  art,  but  its  civility 
lies  in  adventitious  and  subsidiary  qualities — 
in  the  means,  not  in  the  end.  It  seems  to  me 
we  do  mean  something  when  we  say  that 
Phidias,  Sophocles,  and  Aristophanes,  Raphael, 
Racine,  Moliere,  Poussin,  Milton,  Wren,  Jane 
Austen  and  Mozart  are  highly  civilized  artists, 
and  that  the  creators  of  the  Gothic  cathedrals 
and  the  author  of  the  Chanson  de  Roland,  Villon, 
Webster,  Rembrandt,  Blake,  Wordsworth, 
Emily  Bronte,  Whitman,  Turner,  Wagner  and 
the  Congolese  fetish-makers  are  not.  But, 
whatever  we  may  mean,  assuredly  we  do  not 
mean  that  one  set  is  superior  to  the  other. 
They  differ  widely ;  but  they  differ  in  the 
means  by  which  they  compass  the  same  end. 
It  is  absurd  to  argue  that  civilization  is  either 
200 


ART  AND  POLITICS 

favourable  or  unfavourable  to  art ;  but  it  is 
reasonable  to  suppose  that  it  may  be  the  one 
or  the  other  to  a  particular  artist.  Different 
temperaments  thrive  in  different  atmospheres. 
How  many  mute,  inglorious  Miltons,  Raphaels, 
and  Mozarts  may  not  have  lost  heart  and  gone 
under  in  the  savage  insecurity  of  the  dark  ages  ? 
And  may  not  the  eighteenth  century,  which 
clipped  the  wings  of  Blake,  have  crushed 
the  fluttering  aspirations  of  a  dozen  Gothically- 
minded  geniuses  and  laughed  some  budding 
Wagner  out  of  all  idea  of  expressing  his  ebul- 
lient personality  ? 

It  is  possible  to  speak  of  civilized- or  un- 
civilized art  and  mean  something  by  our  words  ; 
but  what  we  mean  has  nothing  to  do  with  the 
ultimate  value  of  the  work.  And,  in  the  same 
way,  there  may  be  an  unessential  connection 
between  art  and  politics,  though  more  remote 
and  unimportant  still.  As  I  have  explained 
too  often  already,  an  artist,  before  he  can  create 
effectively,  has  got  to  work  himself  into  a  pas- 
sion ;  by  some  means  he  has  got  to  raise  his 
feelings  to  the  creative  temperature  and  his 
energies  to  a  corresponding  pitch  of  intensity. 
He  must  make  himself  drunk  somehow,  and 
political  passion  is  as  good  a  tipple  as  another. 
Religion,  Science,  Morals,  Love,  Hate,  Fear, 
Lust — all  serve  the  artist's  turn,  and  Politics 
and  Patriotism  have  done  their  bit.  It  is 
clear  that  Wordsworth  was  thrown  into  the 
201 


ART  AND  POLITICS 

state  of  mind  in  which  he  wrote  his  famous 
sonnets  by  love  of  England  and  detestation  of 
France,  by  fear  of  revolution  and  longing  for 
order  ;  but  how  much  patriotism  or  constitu- 
tionalism has  to  do  with  the  suave  beauty  of 
those  harmonious  masterpieces  may  be  inferred 
from  the  fact  that  "  hoarse  FitzGerald  "  and 
Mr.  Kipling  are  quite  as  patriotic  and  even 
more  reactionary.  Amongst  painters  David 
is  the  conspicuous  example  of  an  artist — a  small 
one,  to  be  sure — intoxicated  by  politics.  David 
set  out  as  a  humble,  eighteenth-century  follower 
of  Fragonard.  But  the  Revolution  filled  his 
poor  head  with  notions  about  the  Greeks  and 
the  Romans,  Harmodius  and  Aristogiton, 
Cornelia  and  the  Gracchi,  sic  semper  tyrannis, 
and  Phrygian  caps.  And  his  revolutionary  en- 
thusiasm changed  the  whole  manner  of  his 
attack  on  that  central,  artistic  problem  which 
never,  in  any  style,  did  he  succeed  in  solving. 
But  the  influence  of  this  new  style  was  immense, 
and  paramount  in  French  painting  for  the  next 
forty  or  fifty  years.  It  is  to  be  noted,  however, 
that  David's  great  and  immediate  follower,  the 
mighty  Ingres,  who  frankly  adopted  this  style, 
redolent  of  all  republican  virtues,  was  himself 
one  of  the  most  virulent  reactionaries  that  ever 
lived. 

And  that,  perhaps,  would  be  all  that  needed 
saying  about  Art  and  Politics  were  it  not  that 
at  this  moment  the  subject  has  an  unusual  im- 

202 


ART  AND  POLITICS 

portance.  Movements  in  art  have,  more  often 
than  not,  been  the  result  of  an  extraordinarily 
violent  preoccupation,  on  the  part  of  artists, 
with  the  unessential  and  insignificant.  David 
rescued  painting  from  the  charming  and  slightly 
sentimental  disorder  of  the  later  eighteenth 
century  by  concentrating  on  Roman  virtues  and 
generals'  uniforms.  The  Romantics  freed 
themselves  from  Davidism  by  getting  frantic- 
ally excited  about  a  little  hazy  nonsense  rather 
unfairly  attributed  to  Lord  Byron  and  Sir 
Walter  Scott.  From  this  the  Impressionists 
escaped  by  persuading  themselves  that  they 
were  men  of  science.  And  against  this  my 
contemporaries  set  up  a  conscious  aestheticism, 
slightly  tinged  with  certain  metaphysico-moral 
doctrines  concerning  the  cowiness  of  cows  and 
the  thing  in  itself.  With  Cubism  conscious 
aestheticism  holds  the  field,  for  the  Cubist 
theory  is,  in  the  main,  aesthetic.  That  is  one 
reason  why  I  cannot  think  that  there  is  any 
great  future  for  Cubism.  An  artistic  move- 
ment is  unlikely  to  live  long  on  anything  so 
relevant  to  art ;  for  artists,  it  seems,  must  be- 
lieve  that  they  are  concerned  with  something 
altogether  different.  Wherefore,  I  think  it  not 
improbable — indeed,  there  are  indications  al- 
ready * — that,  political  progress  having  in  the 
last  few  years  somewhat  outrun  civilization, 
and  the  new  democracy  being  apparently  hos- 
*  September  1920 
303 


ART  AND  POLITICS 

tile  to  art  and  culture,  artists  will  take  to  be- 
lieving passionately  in  what  they  will  call 
"  order."  If  so,  in  the  name  of  Napoleon  and 
Louis  XIV,  but,  let  us  hope,  with  the  science 
and  restraint  of  Poussin  and  Ingres,  they  will 
turn,  most  likely,  to  the  classical  tradition  and, 
while  endeavouring  to  create  significant  form, 
will  assert  vehemently  that  they  are  expressing 
their  political  convictions. 


204 


DERA1N 


(Photo  :   Bernheim  jeune) 


THE    AUTHORITY    OF 
M.    DERAIN 

Sooner  or  later  the  critic  who  wishes  to  be  taken 
seriously  must  say  his  word  about  Derain.  It 
is  an  alarming  enterprise.  Not  only  does  he 
run  a  considerable  risk  of  making  himself  ab- 
surd, he  may  make  a  formidable  and  con- 
temptuous enemy  as  well.  "  On  ne  peut  pas 
me  laisser  tranquille  !  "  grumbles  Derain  ;  to 
which  the  only  reply  I  can  think  of  is — "  on  ne 
peut  pas." 

Derain  is  now  the  greatest  power  amongst 
young  French  painters.  I  would  like  to  lay 
stress  on  the  words  "  power  "  and  "  French," 
because  I  do  not  wish  to  say,  what  may  never- 
theless be  true,  that  Derain  is  the  greatest 
painter  in  France,  or  seemingly  to  forget  that 
Picasso's  is  the  paramount  influence  in  Europe. 
For  all  their  abjurations  most  of  the  younger 
and  more  intelligent  foreigners,  within  and 
without  the  gates  of  Paris,  know  well  enough 
that  Picasso  is  still  their  animator.  Wherever 
a  trace  of  Cubism  or  of  tete-de-ntgre^  or  of  that 
thin,  anxious  line  of  the  "  blue  period  "  is  still 
to  be  found,  there  the  ferment  of  his  unquiet 
spirit  is  at  work.  And  I  believe  it  is  in  revolt 
against,  perhaps  in  terror  of,  this  profoundly  un- 
French  spirit  that  the  younger  Frenchmen  are 
seeking  shelter  and  grace  under  the  vast  though 
unconscious  nationalism  of  Derain. 

For  the  French  have  never  loved  Cubism, 
205 


THE  AUTHORITY  OF  M.  DERAIN 

though  Braque  uses  it  beautifully.  How 
should  they  love  anything  so  uncongenial  to 
their  temperament  ?  How  should  that  race 
which  above  all  others  understands  and  revels 
in  life  care  for  an  art  of  abstractions  ?  How, 
having  raised  good  sense  to  the  power  of  genius, 
should  France  quite  approve  aesthetic  fanati- 
cism ?  What  would  Poussin  have  said  to  so 
passionate  a  negation  of  common  sense  ? 
Well,  happily,  we  know  the  opinion  of  Moliere  : 

La  parfaite  raison  fuit  toute  extremite, 
'     Et  veut  que  Ton  soit  sage  avec  sobri&e. 

Did  ever  Frenchmen  sympathize  absolutely 
with  Don  Quixote  ?  At  any  rate,  because  at 
the  very  base  of  his  civilization  lies  that  mar- 
vellous sense  of  social  relations  and  human 
solidarity,  a  French  artist  will  never  feel  en- 
tirely satisfied  unless  he  can  believe  that  his 
art  is  somehow  related  to,  and  justified  by,  Life. 
Now,  Picasso  is  not  Spanish  for  nothing. 
He  is  a  mystic  ;  which,  of  course,  does  not  pre- 
vent him  being  a  remarkably  gay  and  compe- 
tent man  of  the  world.  Amateurs  who  knew 
him  in  old  days  are  sometimes  surprised  to  find 
Picasso  now  in  a  comfortable  flat  or  staying  at 
the  Savoy.  I  should  not  be  surprised  to  hear 
of  him  in  a  Kaffir  kraal  or  at  Buckingham 
Palace,  and  wherever  he  might  be  I  should 
know  that  under  that  urbane  and  slightly 
quizzical  surface  still  would  be  kicking  and 


THE  AUTHORITY  OF  M.  DERAIN 

struggling  the  tireless  problem.  That  pro- 
blem his  circumstances  cannot  touch.  It  has 
nothing  to  do  with  Life ;  for  not  only  was 
Picasso  never  satisfied  with  a  line  that  did  not 
seem  right  in  the  eyes  of  God — of  the  God  that 
is  in  him,  I  mean — but  never  would  it  occur 
to  him  that  a  line  could  be  right  in  any  other 
way.  For  him  Life  proves  nothing  and  signi- 
fies not  much  ;  it  is  the  raw  material  of  art. 
His  problem  is  within  ;  for  ever  he  is  straining 
and  compelling  his  instrument  to  sing  in  unison 
with  that  pitiless  voice  which  in  El  Greco's  day 
they  called  the  voice  of  God.  Derain's  pro- 
blem is  different,  and  perhaps  more  exacting 
still. 

It  seems  odd,  I  know,  but  I  think  it  is  true 
to  say  that  Derain's  influence  over  the  younger 
Frenchmen  depends  as  much  on  his  personality 
as  on  his  pictures.  Partly  this  may  be  because 
his  pictures  are  not  much  to  be  seen  ;  for  he  is 
neither  prolific  not  particularly  diligent,  and 
always  there  are  half  a  dozen  hungry  dealers 
waiting  to  snap  up  whatever  he  may  contrive  to 
finish.  But  clearly  this  is  not  explanation 
enough,  and  to  appreciate  Derain's  position  in 
Paris  one  should  be,  what  unluckily  I  am  not, 
a  psychologist.  One  should  be  able  to  under- 
stand why  his  pictures  are  imitated  hardly  at 
all,  and  why  his  good  opinion  is  coveted  ;  why 
young  painters  want  to  know  what  Derain 
thinks  and  feels,  not  only  about  their  art,  but 
207 


THE  AUTHORITY  OF  M.  DERAIN 

about  art  in  general,  and  even  about  life  ;  and 
why  instinctively  they  pay  him  this  compliment 
of  supposing  that  he  does  not  wish  them  simply 
to  paint  as  he  paints.  What  is  it  Derain  wants 
of  them  ?  I  shall  be  satisfied,  and  a  good  deal 
surprised,  if  I  can  discover  even  what  he  wants 
of  himself. 

A  year  or  two  ago  it  was  the  fashion  to  insist 
on  Derain 's  descent  from  the  Italian  Primitives  : 
I  insisted  with  the  rest.  But  as  he  matures 
his  French  blood  asserts  more  and  more  its 
sovranty,  and  now  completely  dominates  the 
other  elements  in  his  art.  Assuredly  he  is  in 
the  great  European  tradition,  but  specifically 
he  is  of  the  French  :  Chardin,  Watteau,  and 
Poussin  are  his  direct  ancestors.  Of  Poussin 
no  one  who  saw  La  Boutique  Fantasque  will 
have  forgotten  how  it  made  one  think.  No 
one  will  have  forgotten  the  grave  beauty  of 
those  sober  greys,  greens,  browns,  and  blues. 
They  made  one  think  of  Poussin,  and  of  Racine, 
too.  And  yet  the  ballet  was  intensely  modern  ; 
always  you  were  aware  that  Derain  had  been 
right  through  the  movement — through  Fauv- 
ism,  Negroism,  Cubism.  Here  was  an  artist 
who  had  refused  nothing  and  feared  nothing. 
Could  anyone  be  less  of  a  reactionary  and  at 
the  same  time  less  of  an  anarchist  ?  And,  I 
will  add,  could  anyone  be  less  gavroche  ?  La 
Boutique  Fantasque,  which  is  not  only  the  most 
amusing,  but  the  most  beautiful,  of  Russian 
208 


THE  AUTHORITY  OF  M.  DERAIN 

ballets,  balances  on  a  discord.  Even  the  fun 
of  Derain  is  not  the  essentially  modern  fun  of 
Massine.  Derain  is  neither  flippant  nor  ex- 
asperated ;  he  is  humorous,  and  tragic  sometimes. 

English  criticizm  is  puzzled  by  Derain  be- 
cause very  often  it  is  confronted  by  things  of 
his  which  seem  dull  and  commonplace,  to 
English  critics.  These  are,  in  fact,  the  pro- 
tests of  Derain's  genius  against  his  talent,  and 
whether  they  are  good  or  not  I  cannot  say. 
Derain  has  a  super-natural  gift  for  making 
things  :  give  him  a  tin  kettle  and  in  half  a 
morning  he  will  hammer  you  out  a  Summerian 
head  ;  he  has  the  fingers  of  a  pianist,  an  apti- 
tude that  brings  beauty  to  life  with  a  turn  of 
the  wrist ;  in  a  word,  that  sensibility  of  touch 
which  keeps  an  ordinary  craftsman  happy  for  a 
lifetime :  and  these  things  terrify  him.  He 
ties  both  hands  behind  his  back  and  fights  so. 
Deliberately  he  chooses  the  most  common- 
place aspects  and  the  most  unlovely  means  of 
expression,  hoping  that,  talent  thus  bound, 
genius  will  be  stung  into  action.  Sometimes, 
no  doubt,  Achilles  stays  sulking  in  his  tent. 
I  suppose  Derain  can  be  dull. 

But  what  does  he  want  this  genius  of  his  to 
do  ?  Nothing  less,  I  believe,  than  what  the 
French  genius  did  at  its  supreme  moment,  in 
the  seventeenth  century,  what  the  Greek  did 
in  the  fifth.  My  notion  is  that  he  wants  to 
create  art  which  shall  be  perfectly  uncom- 
209  o 


THE  AUTHORITY  OF  M.  DERAIN 

promising  and  at  the  same  time  human,  and 
he  would  like  it  none  the  worse,  I  dare  say, 
were  it  to  turn  out  popular  as  well.  After  all, 
Racine  did  this,  and  Moliere  and  La  Bruyere 
and  Watteau  and  Chardin  and  Renoir.  It  is 
in  the  French  tradition  to  believe  that  there 
is  a  beauty  common  to  life  and  art.  The 
Greeks  had  it,  so  runs  the  argument,  and  the 
Italians  of  the  high  renaissance,  but  the  English 
poets  tended  to  sacrifice  art  to  beauty,  and 
the  moderns — so  Derain  may  think — sacrifice 
beauty  and  grandeur  to  discretion.  The  motto 
"  Safety  first "  did,  I  will  confess,  just  float 
across  my  eyes  as  I  walked  through  the  last 
salon  d'automne.  And,  then,  Derain  may  feel 
that  there  is  in  him  something  besides  his 
power  of  creation  and  sense  of  form,  something 
which  philosophers  would  call,  I  dare  say,  a 
sense  of  absolute  beauty  in  things,  of  external 
harmony.  However  we  may  call  it,  what  I 
mean  is  the  one  thing  at  all  worth  having 
which  the  Greeks  had  and  the  Byzantines  had 
not,  which  Raphael  possesses  more  abundantly 
than  Giotto.  In  Derain  this  sense  is  alive  and 
insistent ;  it  is  urging  him  always  to  capture 
something  that  is  outside  him  ;  the  question  is, 
can  he,  without  for  one  moment  compromising 
the  purity  of  his  art,  obey  it  ?  I  do  not  know. 
But  if  he  cannot,  then  there  is  no  man  alive  to 
give  this  age  what  Phidias,  Giorgione,  and 
Watteau  gave  theirs. 

210 


THE  AUTHORITY  OF  M.  DERAIN 

The  French  are  not  unwilling  to  believe  that 
they  are  the  heirs  of  Greece  and  Rome.  So, 
if  I  am  right,  the  extraordinary  influence  of 
Derain  may  be  accounted  for  partly,  at  any  rate, 
by  the  fact  that  he,  above  all  living  Frenchmen, 
has  the  art  to  mould,  in  the  materials  of  his  age, 
a  vessel  that  might  contain  the  grand  classical 
tradition.  What  is  more,  it  is  he,  if  anyone, 
who  has  the  strength  to  fill  it.  No  one  who 
ever  met  him  but  was  impressed  by  the  prodi- 
gious force  of  his  character  and  his  capacity  for 
standing  alone.  At  moments  he  reminds  one 
oddly  of  Johnson.  He,  too,  is  a  dictator,  at 
once  humorous  and  tragic  like  the  mirific 
doctor,  but,  unlike  him,  infinitely  subtle.  He, 
too,  is  troubled,  and  not  by  any  sense  of  isola- 
tion nor  yet  by  the  gnawings  of  vanity  and  small 
ambition.  It  is  the  problem  that  tortures  him. 
Can  he  do  what  Raphael  and  Racine  did  ? 
Can  he  create  something  that  shall  be  uncom- 
promising as  art  and  at  the  same  time  humane  ? 

Face  to  face  with  that  problem  Derain  stands  • 
for  what  is  to-day  most  vital  and  valid  in  France 
— a  passionate  love  of  the  great  tradition,  a 
longing  for  order  and  the  will  to  win  it,  and 
that  mysterious  thing  which  the  Athenians 
called  a-TrovSioTw  and  schoolmasters  call  "  high 
seriousness."  He  accepts  the  age  into  which 
he  has  stumbled  with  all  its  nastiness,  vulgarity, 
and  cheek.  He  accepts  that  woebegone, 
modern  democracy  which  could  not  even  make 
211 


THE  AUTHORITY  OF  M.  DERAIN 

its  great  war  fine.  He  believes  he  can  make 
something  of  it.  Because  he  has  a  first-rate 
intellect  he  can  afford  to  mistrust  reason  ;  and 
so  sure  is  he  of  his  own  taste  that  he  can  brush 
refinement  aside.  Yet  neither  his  scepticisms 
nor  his  superstitions  alienate  the  intelligent,  nor 
are  the  sensitive  offended  by  his  total  disregard 
of  their  distinctions.  And  though  all  this  has 
nothing  to  do  with  painting,  on  painters,  I 
surmise,  it  has  its  effect. 


212 


"PLUS    DE   JAZZ"* 

On  the  first  night  of  the  Russian  ballet  in 
Paris,  somewhere  about  the  middle  of  May, 
perhaps  the  best  painter  in  France,  one  of  the 
best  musicians,  and  an  obscure  journalist  were 
sitting  in  a  small  bistrot  on  the  Boulevard  St. 
Germain.  They  should  all  have  been  at  the 
spectacle  ;  all  had  promised  to  go ;  and  yet 
they  sat  on  over  their  alcools  and  bocks^  and 
instead  of  going  to  the  ballet  began  to  abuse  it. 
And  from  the  ballet  they  passed  to  modern 
music  in  general,  and  from  music  to  literature  : 
till  gradually  into  the  conversation  came,  above 
the  familiar  note  of  easy  denigration,  a  note 
of  energy,  of  conviction,  of  aspiration,  which 
so  greatly  astonished  one,  at  least,  of  the  three 
that,  just  before  two  o'clock — the  hour  at 
which  the  patron  puts  even  his  most  faithful 
clients  out  of  doors — he  exclaimed,  with  an 
emphasis  in  him  uncommon,  "  Plus  de  Jazz  1  " 
It  was  the  least  important  of  the  three  who 
said  it,  and,  had  it  been  the  most,  I  am  not 
suggesting  that,  like  the  walls  of  Jericho,  a 
movement  would  have  tottered  at  an  ejacula- 
tion. Jazz  will  not  die  because  a  few  clever 
people  have  discovered  that  they  are  getting 
sick  of  it ;  Jazz  is  dying,  and  the  conversation 
to  which  I  have  referred  is  of  importance  only 
as  an  early  recognition  of  the  fact.  For  the 
rest  it  was  unjust,  as  such  conversations  will  be  ; 
*  1921 
213 


"  PLUS  DE  JAZZ  " 

the  Jazz  movement,  short  and  slightly  irritating 
though  it  was,  having  served  its  turn  and  added 
its  quota  to  the  tradition.  But  Jazz  is  dead — 
or  dying,  at  any  rate — and  the  moment  has 
come  for  someone  who  likes  to  fancy  himself 
wider  awake  than  his  fellows  to  write  its 
obituary  notice.  In  doing  so  he  may,  ad- 
ventitiously, throw  light  on  something  more 
interesting  than  the  past ;  he  may  adumbrate 
the  outline  of  the  coming  movement.  For 
always  movements  are  conditioned  partly  by 
their  predecessors,  against  which,  in  some  sort, 
they  must  ever  be  reactions. 

The  Jazz  movement  is  a  ripple  on  a  wave  ; 
the  wave — the  large  movement  which  began  at 
the  end  of  the  nineteenth  century  in  a  reaction 
against  realism  and  scientific  paganism — still 
goes  forward.  The  wave  is  essentially  the  move- 
ment which  one  tends  to  associate,  not  very 
accurately  perhaps,  with  the  name  of  Cezanne : 
it  has  nothing  to  do  with  Jazz ;  its  most 
characteristic  manifestation  is  modern  painting, 
which,  be  it  noted,  Jazz  had  left  almost  un- 
touched. "  Picasso  ?  "  queries  someone.  I  shall 
come  to  Picasso  presently.  The  great  modern 
painters — Derain,  Matisse,  Picasso,  Bonnard, 
Friesz,  Braque,  etc. — were  firmly  settled  on  their 
own  lines  of  development  before  ever  Jazz  was 
heard  of:  only  the  riff-raff*  has  been  affected. 
Italian  Futurism  is  the  nearest  approach  to  a 
pictorial  expression  of  the  Jazz  spirit. 
214 


"  PLUS  DE  JAZZ  " 

The  movement  bounced  into  the  world  some- 
where about  the  year  1911.  It  was  headed  by 
a  Jazz  band  and  a  troupe  of  niggers,  dancing. 
Appropriately  it  took  its  name  from  music — 
the  art  that  is  always  behind  the  times.  Gav- 
roche  was  killed  on  the  barricades,  and  it  was 
with  his  name  that  Jazz  should  have  been 
associated.  Impudence  is  its  essence — im- 
pudence in  quite  natural  and  legitimate  revolt 
against  nobility  and  beauty  :  impudence  which 
finds  its  technical  equivalent  in  syncopation  : 
impudence  which  rags.  "  The  Ragtime  move- 
ment "  would  have  been  the  better  style,  but 
the  word  "  Jazz "  has  passed  into  at  least 
three  languages,  and  now  we  must  make  the 
best  of  it. 

After  impudence  comes  the  determination 
to  surprise:  you  shall  not  be  gradually  moved 
to  the  depths,  you  shall  be  given  such  a  start 
as  makes  you  jigger  all  over.  And  from  this 
determination  issues  the  grateful  corollary — 
thou  shalt  not  be  tedious.  The  best  Jazz 
artists  are  never  long-winded.  In  their  ad- 
mirable and  urbane  brevity  they  remind  one 
rather  of  the  French  eighteenth  century.  But 
surprise  is  an  essential  ingredient.  An  accom- 
plished Jazz  artist,  whether  in  notes  or  words, 
will  contrive,  as  a  rule,  to  stop  just  where 
you  expected  him  to  begin.  Themes  and 
ideas  are  not  to  be  developed ;  to  say  all  one 
has  to  say  smells  of  the  school,  and  may  be 
215 


"  PLUS  DE  JAZZ  " 

a  bore,  and — between  you  and  me — a  "  give- 
away "  to  boot.  Lastly,  it  must  be  admitted 
there  is  a  typically  modern  craving  for  small 
profits  and  quick  returns.  Jazz  art  is  soon 
created,  soon  liked,  and  soon  forgotten.  It  is 
the  movement  of  masters  of  eighteen ;  and  these 
masterpieces  created  by  boys  barely  escaped 
from  college  can  be  appreciated  by  the  youngest 
Argentine  beauty  at  the  Ritz.  Jazz  is  very 
young :  like  short  skirts,  it  suits  thin,  girlish 
legs,  but  has  a  slightly  humiliating  effect  on 
grey  hairs.  Its  fears  and  dislikes — for  instance, 
its  horror  of  the  noble  and  the  beautiful — 
are  childish ;  and  so  is  its  way  of  expressing 
them.  Not  by  irony  and  sarcasm,  but  by 
jeers  and  grimaces  does  Jazz  mark  its  anti- 
pathies. Irony  and  wit  are  for  the  grown-ups. 
Jazz  dislikes  them  as  much  as  it  dislikes  nobility 
and  beauty.  They  are  the  products  of  the 
cultivated  intellect,  and  Jazz  cannot  away  with 
intellect  or  culture.  Niggers  can  be  admired 
artists  without  any  gifts  more  singular  than 
high  spirits  ;  so  why  drag  in  the  intellect  ? 
Besides,  to  bring  intellect  into  art  is  to  invite 
home  a  guest  who  is  apt  to  be  inquisitive  and 
even  impartial.  Intellect  in  Jazz  circles  is 
treated  rather  as  money  was  once  in  polite 
society — it  is  taken  for  granted.  Nobility, 
beauty,  and  intellectual  subtlety  are  alike  ruled 
out :  the  first  two  are  held  up  to  ridicule,  the 
last  is  simply  abused.  What  Jazz  wants  are 
216 


"  PLUS  DE  JAZZ  " 

romps  and  fun,  and  to  make  fun  ;  that  is  why, 
as  I  have  said,  its  original  name  Ragtime  was 
the  better.  At  its  best  Jazz  rags  every  thing. 
The  inspiration  of  Jazz  is  the  same  as  that 
of  the  art  of  the  grand  siecle.  Everyone  knows 
how  in  the  age  of  Louis  XIV  artists  found  in 
la  bonne  com-pagnie  their  standards,  their  critics, 
and  many  of  their  ideas.  It  was  by  studying 
and  writing  for  this  world  that  Racine,  Moliere, 
and  Boileau  gave  an  easier  and  less  professional 
gait  to  French  literature,  which — we  should 
not  forget — during  its  most  glorious  period 
was  conditioned  and  severely  limited  by  the 
tastes  and  prejudices  of  polite  society.  Whether 
the  inventors  of  Jazz  thought  that,  in  their 
pursuit  of  beauty  and  intensity,  the  artists  of 
the  nineteenth  century  had  strayed  too  far  from 
the  tastes  and  interests  of  common  but  well-to- 
do  humanity  I. know  not,  but  certain  it  is  that, 
like  Racine  and  Moliere,  and  unlike  Beaude- 
laire  and  Mallarme  and  Ce'sar  Franck,  they 
went  to  la  bonne  compagnie  for  inspiration  and 
support.  La  bonne  compagnie  they  found  in 
the  lounges  of  great  hotels,  on  transatlantic 
liners,  in  wagons-fits,  in  music-halls,  and  in 
expensive  motor-cars  and  restaurants.  La  bonne 
compagnie  was  dancing  one-steps  to  ragtime 
music.  This,  they  said,  is  the  thing.  The 
artists  of  the  nineteenth  century  had  found 
la  bonne  compagnie — the  rich,  that  is  to  say — 
dancing  waltzes  to  sentimental  Olgas  and 
217 


41  PLUS  DE  JAZZ  " 

Blue  Danubes,  but  they  had  drawn  quite  other 
conclusions.  Yet  waltzes  and  waltz-tunes  are 
just  as  good  as,  and  no  better  than,  fox-trots 
and  ragtime.  Both  have  their  merits  ;  but  it 
is  a  mistake,  perhaps,  for  artists  to  take  either 
seriously. 

Be  that  as  it  may,  the  serious  artists  of  the 
nineteenth  century  never  dreamed  of  supposing 
that  the  pleasures  of  the  rich  were  the  proper 
stuff  of  art ;  so  it  was  only  natural  that  the 
twentieth  should  go  to  the  hotel  lounges  for 
inspiration.  And,  of  course,  it  was  delightful 
for  those  who  sat  drinking  their  cocktails  and 
listening  to  nigger-bands  to  be  told  that,  be- 
sides being  the  jolliest  people  on  earth,  they 
were  the  most  sensitive  and  critically  gifted. 
They,  along  with  the  children  and  savages 
whom  in  so  many  ways  they  resembled,  were 
the  possessors  of  natural,  uncorrupted  taste. 
They  first  had  appreciated  ragtime  and  sur- 
rendered themselves  to  the  compelling  qualities 
of  Jazz.  Their  instinct  might  be  trusted  : 
so,  no  more  classical  concerts  and  music- 
lessons  ;  no  more  getting  Lycidas  by  heart ; 
no  more  Baedeker  ;  no  more  cricking  one's 
neck  in  the  Sistine  Chapel :  unless  the  coloured 
gentleman  who  leads  the  band  at  the  Savoy 
has  a  natural  leaning  towards  these  things  you 
may  depend  upon  it  they  are  noble,  pompous, 
and  fraudulent.  And  it  was  delightful,  too, 
for  people  without  a  vestige  of  talent — and 
218 


"  PLUS  DE  JAZZ  " 

even  then  these  were  in  the  majority — people 
who  could  just  strum  a  tune  or  string  a  few 
lines  of  doggerel,  to  be  told  that  all  that  dis- 
tinguishes what  used  to  be  called  "  serious  art  " 
from  their  productions  was  of  no  consequence 
whatever,  and  that,  on  the  contrary,  it  was  these, 
if  any,  that  ought  to  be  taken  seriously.  The 
output  of  verse,  which  was  manifestly  much  too 
easy  to  write  and  difficult  to  read,  went  up 
suddenly  by  leaps  and  bounds.  What  is 
more,  some  of  it  got  printed  :  publishers,  and 
even  editors,  bowed  the  knee.  Naturally,  the 
movement  was  a  success  at  the  Ritz  and  in 
Grub  Street,  Mayfair.  On  the  other  hand, 
because  to  people  who  reflected  for  an  instant 
it  seemed  highly  improbable  that  fox-trotters 
and  shimmy-shakers  were  sensitive  or  interest- 
ing people,  that  Christy  Minstrels  were  great 
musicians,  or  that  pub-crawlers  and  demi- 
mondaines  were  poets,  there  sprang  simultane- 
ously into  existence  a  respectable,  intelligent, 
and  ill-tempered  opposition  which  did,  and 
continues  to  do,  gross  injustice  to  the  genuine 
artists  who  have  drawn  inspiration,  or  susten- 
ance at  any  rate,  from  Jazz. 

During  the  last  ten  years  Jazz  had  dominated 
music  and  coloured  literature  :  on  painting,  as 
I  have  said,  its  effect  has  been  negligible. 
What,  for  want  of  a  better  name,  I  must  call 
the  Cezanne  movement  was  too  profound  a 
stream  to  be  modified  by  so  shallow  a  current. 
219 


"  PLUS  DE  JAZZ  " 

All  the  great  contemporary  painters  are  ex- 
tremely serious  ;  they  make  no  faces  at  their 
predecessors,  or  at  anyone  else.  They  are  not 
gavroche.  Surprise  is  the  last  emotion  they  wish 
to  arouse.  And,  assuredly,  they  have  neither 
gone  to  the  hotel-loungers  for  inspiration  nor 
shown  the  slightest  desire  to  amuse  them.  This 
is  as  true  of  Picasso  as  of  Derain :  only,  Picasso's 
prodigious  inventiveness  may  sometimes  give 
the  impression  of  a  will  to  surprise,  while 
his  habit  of  turning  everything  to  account 
certainly  does  lead  him  to  cast  an  inquisitive 
eye  on  every  new  manifestation  of  vitality.  I 
have  seen  him  enthusiastic  over  la  politique 
Lloyd-George,  and  I  should  not  be  in  the  least 
surprised  if  he  found  something  in  it  to  serve 
some  one  or  other  of  his  multifarious  purposes. 
If,  however,  surprise  were  what  Picasso  aimed 
at  he  could  go  a  very  much  easier  way  about  it. 
He  could  do  what  his  tenth-rate  imitators  try 
to  do — for  instance,  he  could  agreeably  shock 
the  public  with  monstrous  caricatures  and 
cubist  photography — those  pictures,  I  mean, 
which  the  honest  stockbroker  recognizes,  with 
a  thrill  of  excitement  at  his  own  cleverness, 
as  his  favourite  picture-postcards  rigged  out  to 
look  naughty.  But  Picasso  shows  such  ad- 
mirable indifference  to  the  public  that  you 
could  never  guess  from  his  pictures  that  such 
a  thing  existed  :  and  that,  of  course,  is  how  it 
should  be.  He  never  startles  for  the  sake  of 

220 


"  PLUS  DE  JAZZ  " 

startling  ;  neither  does  he  mock.  Certainly, 
unlike  the  best  of  his  contemporaries,  he  seems 
almost  as  indifferent  to  the  tradition  as  he 
is  to  the  public  ;  but  he  no  more  laughs  at  the 
one  than  he  tries  to  startle  the  other.  Only 
amongst  the  whipper-snappers  of  painting  will 
you  discover  a  will  to  affront  tradition,  or  at- 
tract attention  by  deliberate  eccentricity.  Only, 
I  think,  the  Italian  Futurists,  their  transalpine 
apes,  a  few  revolutionaries  on  principle,  but 
especially  the  Futurists  with  their  electric-lit 
presentation  of  the  more  obvious  peculiarities 
of  contemporary  life  and  their  taste  for  popular 
actualities  can  be  said  definitely  to  have  at- 
tempted a  pictorial  expression  of  Jazz. 

On  music,  however,  and  literature  its  in- 
fluence has  been  great,  and  here  its  triumphs 
are  considerable.  It  is  easy  to  say  that  the 
genius  of  Stravinsky — a  musician,  unless  I 
mistake,  of  the  first  order  and  in  the  great  line 
— rises  superior  to  movements.  To  be  sure 
it  does  :  so  does  the  genius  of  Moliere.  But 
just  as  the  genius  of  Moliere  found  its  appro- 
priate food  in  one  kind  of  civilization,  so  does 
the  genius  of  Stravinsky  in  another  ;  and  with 
that  civilization  his  art  must  inevitably  be 
associated.  Technically,  too,  he  has  been  in- 
fluenced much  by  nigger  rhythms  and  nigger 
methods.  He  has  composed  ragtimes.  So, 
if  it  is  inexact  to  say  that  Stravinsky  writes  Jazz, 
it  is  true  to  say  that  his  genius  has  been 
221 


"  PLUS  DE  JAZZ  " 

nourished  by  it.  Also,  he  sounds  a  note  of 
defiance,  and  sometimes,  I  think,  does  evince 
a  will  to  insult.  That  he  surprises  and  startles 
is  clear ;  what  is  more,  1  believe  he  means  to 
do  it :  but  tricks  of  self-advertisement  are,  of 
course,  beneath  so  genuine  an  artist.  No  more 
than  Picasso  does  he  seek  small  profits  or  quick 
returns  ;  on  the  contrary,  he  casts  his  bread 
upon  the  waters  with  a  finely  reckless  gesture. 
The  fact  is,  Stravinsky  is  too  big  to  be  covered 
by  a  label ;  but  I  think  the  Jazz  movement  has 
as  much  right  to  claim  him  for  its  own  as  any 
movement  has  to  claim  any  first-rate  artist. 
Similarly,  it  may  claim  Mr.  T.  S.  Eliot — a  poet 
of  uncommon  merit  and  unmistakably  in  the 
great  line — whose  agonizing  labours  seem  to 
have  been  eased  somewhat  by  the  comfortable 
ministrations  of  a  black  and  grinning  muse. 
Midwifery,  to  be  sure,  seems  an  odd  occupa- 
tion for  a  lady  whom  one  pictures  rather  in  the 
role  of  a  flapper  :  but  a  midwife  was  what 
the  poet  needed,  and  in  that  capacity  she  has 
served  him.  Apparently  it  is  only  by  adopting 
a  demurely  irreverent  attitude,  by  being  primly 
insolent,  and  by  playing  the  devil  with  the  in- 
strument of  Shakespeare  and  Milton  that  Mr. 
Eliot  is  able  occasionally  to  deliver  himself  of 
one  of  those  complicated  and  remarkable 
imaginings  of  his  :  apparently  it  is  only  in 
language  of  an  exquisite  purity  so  far  as 
material  goes,  but  twisted  and  ragged  out  of 

222 


"  PLUS  DE  JAZZ  " 

easy  recognition,  that  these  nurslings  can  be 
swathed.  As  for  surprise,  that,  presumably, 
is  an  emotion  which  the  author  of  Ara  Vos  Prec 
is  not  unwilling  to  provoke.  Be  that  as  it  may, 
Mr.  Eliot  is  about  the  best  of  our  living  poets, 
and,  like  Stravinsky,  he  is  as  much  a  product  of 
the  Jazz  movement  as  so  good  an  artist  can  be 
of  any. 

In  literature  Jazz  manifests  itself  both 
formally  and  in  content.  Formally  its  distinc- 
tive characteristic  is  the  familiar  one — synco- 
pation. It  has  given  us  a  ragtime  literature 
which  flouts  traditional  rhythms  and  sequences 
and  grammar  and  logic.  In  verse  its  products 
— rhythms  which  are  often  indistinguishable 
from  prose  rhythms  and  collocations  of  words 
to  which  sometimes  is  assignable  no  exact 
intellectual  significance — are  by  now  familiar 
to  all  who  read.  Eliot  is  too  personal  to  be 
typical  of  anything,  and  the  student  who  would 
get  a  fair  idea  of  Jazz  poetry  would  do  better 
to  spend  half  an  hour  with  a  volume  of  Cocteau 
or  Cendrars.  In  prose  I  think  Mr.  Joyce  will 
serve  as  a,  perhaps,  not  very  good  example  : 
I  choose  him  because  he  is  probably  better 
known  to  readers  than  any  other  writer  who 
affects  similar  methods.  In  his  later  publica- 
tions Mr.  Joyce  does  deliberately  go  to  work 
to  break  up  the  traditional  sentence,  throwing 
overboard  sequence,  syntax,  and,  indeed,  most 
of  those  conventions  which  men  habitually 
223 


"  PLUS  DE  JAZZ  " 

employ  for  the  exchange  of  precise  ideas. 
Effectually,  and  with  a  will,  he  rags  the  literary 
instrument :  unluckily,  this  will  has  at  its  service 
talents  which  though  genuine  are  moderate  only. 
A  writer  of  greater  gifts,  Virginia  Woolf,  has 
lately  developed  a  taste  for  playing  tricks  with 
traditional  constructions.  Certainly  she  "  leaves 
out  "  with  the  boldest  of  them  :  here  is  synco- 
pation if  you  like  it.  I  am  not  sure  that  I  do. 
At  least,  I  doubt  whether  the  concentration 
gained  by  her  new  style  for  An  Unwritten  Novel 
and  Monday  or  Tuesday  makes  up  for  the  loss  of 
those  exquisite  but  old-fashioned  qualities  which 
make  The  Mark  on  the  Wall  a  masterpiece  of 
English  prose.  But,  indeed,  I  do  not  think 
of  Mrs.  Woolf  as  belonging  properly  to  the 
movement ;  she  is  not  imbued  with  that  spirit 
which  inspires  the  authentic  Jazz  writers, 
whether  of  verse  that  looks  oddly  like  prose 
or  of  prose  that  raises  a  false  hope  of  turning 
out  to  be  verse,  and  conditions  all  that  they 
produce.  She  is  not  gavroche.  In  her  writ- 
ings I  find  no  implicit,  and  often  well-merited, 
jeer  at  accepted  ideas  of  what  prose  and  verse 
should  be  and  what  they  should  be  about ; 
no  nervous  dislike  of  traditional  valuations,  of 
scholarship,  culture,  and  intellectualism  ;  above 
all,  no  note  of  protest  against  the  notion  that 
one  idea  or  emotion  can  be  more  important  or 
significant  than  another.  Assuredly,  Mrs. 
Woolf  is  not  of  the  company  on  whose  banner 
224 


"  PLUS  DE  JAZZ  " 

is  inscribed  "  No  discrimination  !  "  *'  No  cul- 
ture !  "  "  Not  much  thought  !  "  She  is  not 
of  that  school  whose  grand  object  it  is  to  pre- 
sent, as  surprisingly  as  possible,  the  chaos  of 
any  mind  at  any  given  moment. 

The  Jazz  theory  of  art,  if  theory  there  be, 
seems  stupid  enough — as  do  most.  What 
matters,  however,  are  not  theories,  but  works  : 
so  what  of  the  works  of  Jazz  ?  If  Stravinsky 
is  to  be  claimed  for  the  movement,  Jazz  has  its 
master  :  it  has  also  its  petits  maltres — Eliot, 
Cendrars,  Picabia,  and  Joyce,  for  instance,  and 
les  six.  Oddly  enough,  les  six  consist  of  four 
musicians — Darius  Milhaud,  Georges  Auric, 
Poulenc,  and  Germaine  Taillefer* — chaperoned 
by  the  brilliant  Jean  Cocteau.  All  five  have 
their  places  in  contemporary  civilization  :  and 
such  talents  are  not  to  be  disposed  of  simply  by 
the  present  of  a  bad  name.  For  it  is  not  enough 
to  call  an  artist  "  extremist  "  or  "  reactionary," 
"Cubist"  or  "Impressionist,"  and  condemn 
or  approve  him  as  such.  These  classifications 
are  merely  journalistic  or,  if  you  will,  archaeo- 
logical conveniences.  It  is  the  critic's  business 
to  inquire  not  so  much  whether  an  artist  is 
"  advanced  "  or  "  Cubist  "  or  "  Jazz,"  as 
whether  he  is  good,  bad,  or  interesting  ;  and 
that  is  what  most  critics  fail  to  do.  One's 
general  opinion  of  a  movement  or  school  ought 
not  to  affect  one's  opinion  of  any  particular 

*  Honegger,  I  think,  was  never  officially  of  the  band. 
225  P 


!'  PLUS  DE  JAZZ  " 

work.  One  may,  for  excellent  reasons,  dis- 
like a  movement ;  one  may  hold  that  it  hampers 
or  sets  on  a  false  scent  more  artists  than  it 
serves  ;  that  it  induces  students  of  promise  to 
waste  time  and  energy  on  fruitless  problems  ; 
that  it  generally  fails  to  get  the  best  out  of  its 
most  gifted  adherents,  while  it  pumps  into  a 
multitude  of  empty  heads  so  much  hot  air  as  to 
swell  them  to  disquieting  proportions.  This  is 
pretty  much  what  I  think  of  Cubism  ;  but  I 
am  not  such  a  fool  as  to  deny  that,  experiment- 
ing in  these  very  problems  which  seem  to  me 
to  lead  most  artists  into  a  rather  unprofitable 
world  of  abstractions,  Picasso  and  Braque  have 
produced  works  of  the  greatest  beauty  and 
significance,  while  those  of  Fernand  Leger, 
Jean  Metsinger,  and  other  avowed  Cubists  are 
of  extraordinary  merit  and  deserve  the  most 
careful  attention.  I  can  think  of  no  move- 
ment except  that  called  "Art  nouveau,"  which 
has  not  contributed  something  to  the  world's 
artistic  capital  and  to  the  great  tradition.  Only, 
to  realize  this,  one  must  be  able  to  distinguish 
not  only  between  movements,  but  between  the 
artists  of  a  movement.  That  is  what  angry 
critics  will  not  do.  That  is  why  the  admirable 
Mr.  Dent — whose  brilliant  lacerations  of  les  six, 
and  other  exponents  of  Jazz,  I  sometimes  have 
the  pleasure  of  translating  to  his  victims — knew 
no  better,  the  other  day,  than  to  bracket 
Poulenc  with  Miss  Edith  Sitwell.  Confusions 
226 


"  PLUS  DE  JAZZ  " 

of  this  sort  seem  to  me  to  take  the  sting  out  of 
criticism  ;  and  that,  I  am  sure,  is  the  last  thing 
Mr.  Dent  would  wish  to  do.  He,  at  any  rate, 
who  comes  to  bury  Jazz  should  realize  what 
the  movement  has  to  its  credit,  viz.,  one  great 
musician,  one  considerable  poet,  ten  or  a  dozen 
charming  or  interesting  little  masters  and 
mistresses,  and  a  swarm  of  utterly  fatuous 
creatures  who  in  all  good  faith  believe  them- 
selves artists. 

The  encouragement  given  to  fatuous  ignor- 
ance to  swell  with  admiration  of  its  own  in- 
competence is  perhaps  what  has  turned  most 
violently  so  many  intelligent  and  sensitive 
people  against  Jazz.  They  see  that  it  en- 
courages thousands  of  the  stupid  and  vulgar 
to  fancy  that  they  can  understand  art,  and 
hundreds  of  the  conceited  to  imagine  that  they 
can  create  it.  All  the  girls  in  the  "  dancings  " 
and  sportsmen  at  the  bar  who  like  a  fox-trot  or 
a  maxixe  have  been  given  to  believe,  by  people 
who  ought  to  know  better,  that  they  are  more 
sensitive  to  music  than  those  who  prefer 
Beethoven.  The  fact  that  Stravinsky  wants 
his  music  to  be  enjoyed  in  the  cafe's  gives  pub-  - 
loafers  fair  ground  for  supposing  that  Stravin- 
sky respects  their  judgement.  Well,  the 
music  of  Brahms  is  not  enjoyed  by  pub-loafers  ; 
but  formerly  the  concert-goers  were  allowed 
to  know  better.  Stravinsky  is  reported  to  have 
said  that  he  would  like  people  to  be  eating, 
227 


11  PLUS  DE  JAZZ  " 

drinking,  and  talking  while  his  music  was  being 
played  (how  furious  he  would  be  if  they  did 
anything  of  the  sort!),  so,  when  a  boxful  of 
bounders  begin  chattering  in  the  middle  of  an 
opera  and  the  cultivated  cry  "  hush  '  the 
inference  is  that  the  cultivated  are  making 
themselves  ridiculous.  Again  :  if  rules  were 
made  by  pedants  for  pedants,  must  not  mere 
lawlessness  be  a  virtue  ?  And,  since  savages 
think  little  and  know  less,  and  since  savage  art 
has  been  extolled  by  the  knowing  ones  (I  take 
my  share  of  whatever  blame  may  be  going) 
as  much  as  "  cultured "  has  been  decried 
does  it  not  follow  that  ignorant  and  high- 
spirited  lads  are  likely  to  write  better  verses 
than  such  erudite  old  buffers  as  Milton, 
Spenser,  and  Gray  ?  Above  all,  because  it  has 
been  said  that  the  intellect  has  nothing  to  do 
with  art,  it  is  assumed  by  the  mob  of  ladies  and 
gentlemen,  who  if  they  wrote  not  with  ease 
could  not  write  at  all,  that  there  is  no  such  thing 
as  the  artistic  problem.  And  it  is,  I  believe, 
chiefly  because  all  genuine  artists  are  beginning 
to  feel  more  and  more  acutely  the  need  of  a 
severe  and  exacting  problem,  and  because 
everyone  who  cares  seriously  for  art  feels  the 
need  of  severe  critical  standards,  that,  with  a 
sigh  of  relief,  people  are  timidly  murmuring  to 
each  other  "  Plus  de  Jazz  !  " 

And,  indeed,  there  are  autumnal  indications  : 
the  gay  -papier-mache  pagoda  is  beginning  to 
228 


"  PLUS  DE  JAZZ  " 

lose  its  colours  :  visibly  it  is  wilting.  When, 
a  few  days  after  the  conversation  I  have  re- 
corded, it  was  rumoured  in  Paris  that  the  ad- 
mired Prokofieff,  composer  of  Chout,  had  said 
that  he  detested  ragtime,  the  consternation 
into  which  were  thrown  some  fashionable  bars 
and  salons  was  as  painful  to  behold  as  must 
have  been  that  into  which  were  thrown  par- 
lours and  vicarage  gardens  when  Professor 
Huxley  began  pouring  cold  water  on  Noah's 
Ark.  We  hurried  away  to  the  Southern 
Syncopated  Orchestra,  only  to  find  it  sadly 
fallen  off.  But  had  it  really  changed  so  much 
as  we  ?  And,  more  and  more,  immense 
musical  and  literary  activity  notwithstanding, 
people  are  looking  to  the  painters,  with  their 
high  seriousness,  professionalism,  conscience, 
reverence,  and  vitality  as  the  sole  exponents 
and  saviours  of  "  le  grand  art."  Not  for 
nothing  is  Derain  the  most  admired  of  French- 
men by  the  young  elite  ;  for  Derain  is  humorous 
without  being  gavroche,  respects  the  tradition 
yet  is  subservient  to  no  school,  and  believes 
that  all  the  highest  human  faculties  are  not 
more  than  sufficient  to  the  production  of  the 
smallest  work  of  art. 

What  the  pick  of  the  new  generation  in 
France,  and  in  England  too^  I  fancy,  is  begin- 
ning to  feel  is  that  art,  though  it  need  never  be 
solemn,  must  always  be  serious  ;  that  it  is  a 
matter  of  profound  emotion  and  of  intense 
229 


"  PLUS  DE  JAZZ  " 

and  passionate  thought ;  and  that  these  things 
are  rarely  found  in  dancing-palaces  and  hotel 
lounges.  Even  to  understand  art  a  man  must 
make  a  great  intellectual  effort.  One  thing  is 
not  as  good  as  another  ;  so  artists  and  amateurs 
must  learn  to  choose.  No  easy  matter  that : 
discrimination  of  this  sort  being  something 
altogether  different  from  telling  a  Manhattan 
from  a  Martini.  To  select  as  an  artist  or  dis- 
criminate as  a  critic  are  needed  feeling  and 
intellect  and — most  distressing  of  all — study. 
However,  unless  I  mistake,  the  effort  will  be 
made.  The  age  of  easy  acceptance  of  the 
first  thing  that  comes  is  closing.  Thought 
rather  than  spirits  is  required,  quality  rather 
than  colour,  knowledge  rather  than  irreticence, 
intellect  rather  than  singularity,  wit  rather  than 
romps,  precision  rather  than  surprise,  dignity 
rather  than  impudence,  and  lucidity  above  all 
things  :  plus  de  Jazz.  Meanwhile,  whether 
the  ladies  and  gentlemen  in  the  restaurants  will 
soon  be  preferring  sentimental  waltz-tunes  to 
flippant  ragtimes  is  a  question  on  which  I  can- 
not pretend  to  an  opinion.  Neither  does  it 
matter.  What  these  people  like  or  dislike  has 
nothing  to  do  with  art.  That  is  the  discovery. 


fet.1,1.        JUN  1  1 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY 


N 

Bell,  Glive 

Since  Cezanne 
1922 
C.I 

ROBA